Skip to main content

Full text of "Heretics"

See other formats


ft 



CORNELL 

UNIVERSITY 

LIBRARY 




GIFT OF 



v-- 



:on 



V-;f f*i 



Cornell University Library 
PR 4453.C4H5 1919 



Heretics. 



3 1924 013 462 738 




Cornell University 
Library 



The original of this book is in 
the Cornell University Library. 

There are no known copyright restrictions in 
the United States on the use of the text. 



http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924013462738 



Heretics 



BY THE SAME AUTHOR 



THE NAPOLEON OF NOTTING HILL. 
A Romance. Cloth, i2tno. 

ORTHODOXY. 

ALL THINGS CONSIDERED. 

GEORGE BERNARD SHAW. 

THE BALL AND THE CROSS. 



HERETICS 

BY 

GILBERT K. CHESTERTON 



LONDON: JOHN LANE: THE BODLEY HEAD 

NEW YORK: JOHN LANE COMPANY 

MDCCCCXIX 



THB- PUMPTOl 
NORWOOD' MAS 



• PRESS 

• U'S- A 



CONTENTS 



Page 

I. Introductory Remarks on the Im- 
portance of Othodoxy . . . . II 

II. On the Negative Spirit . . . . 25 

III. On Mr. Rudyard Kipling and 

Making the World Small . .' . 38 

IV. Mr. Bernard Shaw 54 

V. Mr. H. G. Wells and the Giants . 68 

VI. Christmas and the Esthetes . . 92 

VII. Omar and the Sacred Vine . . . 102 

VIII. The Mildness or the Yellow Press . 113 

IX. The Moods of Mr. George Moore . 128 

X. On Sandals and Simplicity . . . 135 

- XI. Science and the Savages . . . .142 

XII. Paganism and Mr. Lowes Dickinson . 153 

XIII. Celts and Celtophiles 171 



Contents 



Page 

XIV. On Certain Modern Writers and 

the Institution of the Family . 179 

XV. On Smart Novelists and the 

Smart Set 196 

XVI. On Mr. McCabe and a Divine 

Frivolity 216 

XVII. On the Wit of Whistler . . .234 

XVIII. The Fallacy of the Young Nation 247 

XIX. Slum Novelists and the Slums . 267 

XX. Concluding Remarks on the Im- 
portance of Orthodoxy . . . 285 



TO MY FATHER 



HERE TICS 



I — Introductory Remarks on the Importance 
of Orthodoxy 

NOTHING more strangely indicates 
an enormous and silent evil of mod- 
ern society than the extraordinary 
use which is made nowadays of the 
word "orthodox." In former days the heretic 
was proud of not being a heretic. It was 
the kingdoms of the world and the police 
and the judges who were heretics. He was 
orthodox. He had no pride in having re- 
belled against them; they had rebelled against 
him. The armies with their cruel security, the 
kings with their cold faces, the decorous pro- 
cesses of State, the reasonable processes of 
law — all these like sheep had gone astray. 
The man was proud of being orthodox, was 
proud of being right. If he stood alone 'in 
a howling wilderness he was more than a 
man; he was a church. He was the centre 
of the universe; it was round him that the 
stars swung. All the tortures torn out of 
forgotten hells could not make him admit that 
he was heretical. But a few modern phrases 



Heretics 



have made him boast of it. He says, with a 
conscious laugh, "I suppose I am very hereti- 
cal," and looks round for applause. The 
word "heresy" not only means no longer being 
wrong; it practically means being clear-headed 
and courageous. The word "orthodoxy" not 
only no longer means being right; it practically 
means being wrong. All this can mean one 
thing, and one thing only. It means that 
people care less for whether they are philosophi- 
cally right. For obviously a man ought to con- 
fess himself crazy before he confesses himself 
heretical. The Bohemian, with a red tie, ought 
to pique himself on his orthodoxy. The dyna- 
miter, laying a bomb, ought to feel that, what- 
ever else he is, at least he is orthodox. 

It is foolish, generally speaking, for a philoso- 
pher to set fire to another philosopher in Smith- 
field Market because they do not agree in their 
theory of the universe. That was done very 
frequently in the last decadence of the Middle 
Ages, and it failed altogether in its object. But 
there is one thing that is infinitely more absurd 
and unpractical than burning a man for his 
philosophy. This is the habit of saying that 
his philosophy does not matter, and this is done 
universally in the twentieth century, in the 
decadence of the great revolutionary period. 



Introductory Remarks 



General theories are everywhere contemned; 
the doctrine of the Rights of Man is dismissed 
with the doctrine of the Fall of Man. Atheism 
itself is too theological for us to-day. Revolu- 
tion itself is too much of a system; liberty it- 
self is too much of a restraint. We will have 
no generalizations. Mr. Bernard Shaw has put 
the view in a perfect epigram: "The golden rule 
is that there is no golden rule." We are more 
and more to discuss details in art, politics, liter- 
ature. A man's opinion on tramcars matters; 
his opinion on Botticelli matters; his opinion 
on all things does not matter. He may turn 
over and explore a million objects, but he must 
not find that strange object, the universe; for 
if he does he will have a religion, and be lost. 
Everything matters — except everything. 

Examples are scarcely needed of this total 
levity on the subject of cosmic philosophy. 
Examples are scarcely needed to show that, 
whatever else we think of as affecting practical 
affairs, we do not think it matters whether a 
man is a pessimist or an optimist, a Cartesian 
or a Hegelian, a materialist or a spiritualist. 
Let me, however, take a random instance. At 
any innocent tea-table we may easily hear a 
man say, "Life is not worth living." We re- 
gard it as we regard the statement that it is 

13 



Heretics 



a fine day; nobody thinks that it can possibly 
have any serious effect on the man or on the 
world. And yet if that utterance were really 
believed, the world would stand on its head. 
Murderers would be given medals for saving 
men from life; firemen would be denounced 
for keeping men from death; poisons would 
be used as medicines; doctors would be called 
in when people were well; the Royal Humane 
Society would be rooted out like a horde of 
assassins. Yet we never speculate as to whether 
the conversational pessimist will strengthen or 
disorganize society; for we are convinced that 
theories do not matter. 

This was certainly not the idea of those 
who introduced our freedom. When the old 
Liberals removed the gags from all the heresies, 
their idea was that religious and philosophical 
discoveries might thus be made. Their view 
was that cosmic truth was so important that 
every one ought to bear independent testimony. 
The modern idea is that cosmic truth is so 
unimportant that it cannot matter what any 
one says. The former freed inquiry as men 
loose a noble hound; the latter frees inquiry as 
men fling back into the sea a fish unfit for eat- 
ing. Never has there been so little discussion 
about the nature of men as now, when, for the 



Introductory Remarks 



first time, any one can discuss it. The old re- 
striction meant that only the orthodox were 
allowed to discuss religion. Modern liberty 
means that nobody is allowed to discuss it. 
Good taste, the last and vilest of human super- 
stitions, has succeeded in silencing us where all 
the rest have failed. Sixty years ago it was 
bad taste to be an avowed atheist. Then came 
the Bradlaughites, the last religious men, the 
last men who cared about God ; but they could 
not alter it. It is still bad taste to be an avowed 
atheist. But their agony has achieved just this 
— that now it is equally bad taste to be an 
avowed Christian. Emancipation has only 
locked the saint in the same tower of silence as 
the heresiarch. Then we talk about Lord 
Anglesey and the weather, and call it the com- 
plete liberty of all the creeds. 

But there are some people, nevertheless — 
and I am one of them — who think that the most 
practical and important thing about a man is 
still his view of the universe. We think that 
for a landlady considering a lodger, it is im- 
portant to know his income, but still more 
important to know his philosophy. We think 
that for a general about to fight an enemy, it 
is important to know the enemy's numbers, but 
still more important to know the enemy's phi- 

*5 



Heretics 



losophy. We think the question is not whether 
the theory of the cosmos affects matters, but 
whether, in the long run, anything else affects 
them. In the fifteenth century men cross-ex- 
amined and tormented a man because he 
preached some immoral attitude; in the nine- 
teenth century we feted and flattered Oscar 
Wilde because he preached such an attitude, 
and then broke his heart in penal servitude be- 
cause he carried it out. It may be a question 
which of the two methods was the more cruel; 
there can be no kind of question which was the 
more ludicrous. The age of the Inquisition 
has not at least the disgrace of having produced 
a society which made an idol of the very same 
man for preaching the very same things which 
it made him a convict for practising. 

Now, in our time, philosophy or religion, 
our theory, that is, about ultimate things, has 
been driven out, more or less simultaneously, 
from two fields which it used to occupy. Gen- 
eral ideals used to dominate literature. They 
have been driven out by the cry of "art for art's 
sake." General ideals used to dominate poli- 
tics. They have been driven out by the cry 
of "efficiency," which may roughly be trans- 
lated as "politics for politics' sake." Persist- 
ently for the last twenty years the ideals of 
16 



Introductory Remarks 



order or liberty have dwindled in our books; 
the ambitions of wit and eloquence have 
dwindled in our parliaments. Literature has 
purposely become less political; politics have 
purposely become less literary. General theories 
of the relation of things have thus been extruded 
from both; and we are in a position to ask, 
"What have we gained or lost by this extrusion ? 
Is literature better, is politics better, for having 
discarded the moralist and the philosopher?" 

When everything about a people is for the 
time growing weak and ineffective, it begins 
to talk about efficiency. So it is that when a 
man's body is a wreck he begins, for the first 
time, to talk about health. Vigorous organisms 
talk not about their processes, but about their 
aims. There cannot be any better proof of 
the physical efficiency of a man than that he 
talks cheerfully of a journey to the end of the 
world. And there cannot be any better proof 
of the practical efficiency of a nation than that 
it talks constantly of a journey to the end of 
the world, a journey to the Judgment Day and 
the New Jerusalem. There can be no stronger 
sign of a coarse material health than the ten- 
dency to run after high and wild ideals; it is in 
the first exuberance of infancy that we cry for 
the moon. None of the strong men in the 

17 



Heretics 



strong ages would have understood what you 
meant by working for efficiency. Hildebrand 
would have said that he was working not for 
efficiency, but for the Catholic Church. Danton 
would have said that he was working not for 
efficiency, but for liberty, equality, and frater- 
nity. Even if the ideal of such men were 
simply the ideal of kicking a man downstairs, 
they thought of the end like men, not of the 
process like paralytics. They did not say, 
"Efficiently elevating my right leg, using, you 
will notice, the muscles of the thigh and calf, 

which are in excellent order, I " Their 

feeling was quite different. They were so 
filled with the beautiful vision of the man lying 
flat at the foot of the staircase that in that 
ecstasy the rest followed in a flash. In prac- 
tice, the habit of generalizing and idealizing 
did not by any means mean worldly weakness. 
The time of big theories was the time of big 
results. In the era of sentiment and fine words, 
at the end of the eighteenth century, men were 
really robust and effective. The sentiment- 
alists conquered Napoleon. The cynics could 
not catch De Wet. A hundred years ago our 
affairs for good or evil were wielded trium- 
phantly by rhetoricians. Now our affairs are 
hopelessly muddled by strong, silent men. 
18 



Introductory Remarks 



And just as this repudiation of big words and 
big visions has brought forth a race of small 
men in politics, so it has brought forth a race 
of small men in the arts. Our modern poli- 
ticians claim the colossal license of Caesar and 
the Superman, claim that they are too practical 
to be pure and too patriotic to be moral; but 
the upshot of it all is that a mediocrity is 
Chancellor of the Exchequer. Our new artistic 
philosophers call for the same moral license, 
for a freedom to wreck heaven and earth with 
their energy; but the upshot of it all is that a 
mediocrity is Poet Laureate. I do not say 
that there are no stronger men than these; but 
will any one say that there are any men stronger 
than those men of old who were dominated by 
their philosophy and steeped in their religion? 
Whether bondage be better than freedom may 
be discussed. But that their bondage came to 
more than our freedom it will be difficult for 
any one to deny. 

The theory of the unmorality of art has 
established itself firmly in the strictly artistic 
classes. They are free to produce anything 
they like. They are free to write a "Paradise 
Lost" in which Satan shall conquer God. 
They are free to write a "Divine Comedy" in 
which heaven shall be under the floor of hell. 

19 



Heretics 



And what have they done? Have they pro- 
duced in their universality anything grander 
or more beautiful than the things uttered by 
the fierce Ghibbeline Catholic, by the rigid 
Puritan schoolmaster? We know that they 
have produced only a few roundels. Milton 
does not merely beat them at his piety, he beats 
them at their own irreverence. In all their 
little books of verse you will not find a finer 
defiance of God than Satan's. Nor will you 
find the grandeur of paganism felt as that fiery 
Christian felt it who described Faranata lifting 
his head as in disdain of hell. And the reason 
is very obvious. Blasphemy is an artistic effect, 
because blasphemy depends upon a philosophi- 
cal conviction. Blasphemy depends upon be- 
lief, and is fading with it. If any one doubts 
this, let him sit down seriously and try to think 
blasphemous thoughts about Thor. I think 
his family will find him at the end of the day 
in a state of some exhaustion. 

Neither in the world of politics nor that of 
literature, then, has the rejection of general 
theories proved a success. It may be that 
there have been many moonstruck and mis- 
leading ideals that have from time to time per- 
plexed mankind. But assuredly there has 
been no ideal in practice so moonstruck and 
20 



Introductory Remarks 



misleading as the ideal of practicality. Nothing 
has lost so many opportunities as the oppor- 
tunism of Lord Rosebery. He is, indeed, a 
standing symbol of this epoch — the man who 
is theoretically a practical man, and practically 
more unpractical than any theorist. Nothing 
in this universe is so unwise as that kind of 
worship of worldly wisdom. A man who is 
perpetually thinking of whether this race or that 
race is strong, of whether this cause or that 
cause is promising, is the man who will never 
believe in anything long enough to make it 
succeed. The opportunist politician is like 
a man who should abandon billiards because 
he was beaten at billiards, and abandon golf 
because he was beaten at golf. There is nothing 
which is so weak for working purposes as this 
enormous importance attached to immediate 
victory. There is nothing that fails like success. 
And having discovered that opportunism 
does fail, I have been induced to look at it 
more largely, and in consequence to see that 
it must fail. I perceive that it is far more 
practical to begin at the beginning and discuss 
theories. I see that the men who killed each 
other about the orthodoxy of the Homoousion 
were far more sensible than the people who are 
quarrelling about the Education Act. For the 

21 



Heretics 



Christian dogmatists were trying to establish a 
reign of holiness, and trying to get defined, first 
of all, what was really holy. But our modern 
educationists are trying to bring about a re- 
ligious liberty without attempting to settle 
what is religion or what is liberty. If the old 
priests forced a statement on mankind, at least 
they previously took some trouble to make it 
lucid. It has been left for the modern mobs 
of Anglicans and Nonconformists to persecute 
for a doctrine without even stating it. 

For these reasons, and for many more, I for 
one have come to believe in going back to 
fundamentals. Such is the general idea of 
this book. I wish to deal with my most dis- 
tinguished contemporaries, not personally or in 
a merely literary manner, but in relation to the 
real body of doctrine which they teach. I am 
not concerned with Mr. Rudyard Kipling as a 
vivid artist or a vigorous personality; I am con- 
cerned with him as a Heretic — that is to say, 
a man whose view of things has the hardihood 
to differ from mine. I am not concerned with 
Mr. Bernard Shaw as one of the most brilliant 
and one of the most honest men alive; I am 
concerned with him as a Heretic — that is to 
say, a man whose philosophy is quite solid, 
quite coherent, and quite wrong. I revert to 

22 



Introductory Remarks 



the doctrinal methods of the thirteenth cen- 
tury, inspired by the general hope of getting 
something done. 

Suppose that a great commotion arises in 
the street about something, let us say a lamp- 
post, which many influential persons desire to 
pull down. A grey-clad monk, who is the 
spirit of the Middle Ages, is approached upon 
the matter, and begins to say, in the arid manner 
of the Schoolmen, "Let us first of all consider, 
my brethren, the value of Light. If Light be 
in itself good " At this point he is some- 
what excusably knocked down. All the people 
make a rush for the lamp-post, the lamp-post 
is down in ten minutes, and they go about con- 
gratulating each other on their unmediaeval prac- 
ticality. But as things go on they do not work 
out so easily. Some people have pulled the 
lamp-post down because they wanted the elec- 
tric light; some because they wanted old iron; 
some because they wanted darkness, because 
their deeds were evil. Some thought it not 
enough of a lamp-post, some too much; some 
acted because they wanted to smash municipal 
machinery; some because they wanted to smash 
something. And there is war in the night, no 
man knowing whom ' he strikes. So, gradually 
and inevitably, to-day, to-morrow, or the next 

2 3 



Heretics 



day, there comes back the conviction that the 
monk was right after all, and that all depends 
on what is the philosophy of Light. Only what 
we might have discussed under the gas-lamp, 
we now must discuss in the dark. 



24 



II — On the Negative Spirit 



MUCH has been said, and said 
truly, of the monkish morbidity, 
of the hysteria which has often 
gone with the visions of hermits 
or nuns. But let us never forget that this 
visionary religion is, in one sense, necessarily 
more wholesome than our modern and reason- 
able morality. It is more wholesome for this 
reason, that it can contemplate the idea of suc- 
cess or triumph in the hopeless fight towards 
the ethical ideal, in what Stevenson called, with 
his usual startling felicity, "the lost fight of 
virtue." A modern morality, on the other 
hand, can only point with absolute conviction 
to the horrors that follow breaches of law; its 
only certainty is a certainty of ill. It can only 
point to imperfection. It has no perfection to 
point to. But the monk meditating upon 
Christ of Buddha has in his mind an image of 
perfect health, a thing of clear colours and 
clean air. He may contemplate this ideal 
wholeness and happiness far more than he 
ought; he may contemplate it to the neglect or 
exclusion of essential things; he may contem- 
plate it until he has become a dreamer or a 

25 



Heretics 



driveller; but still it is wholeness and happiness 
that he is contemplating. He may even go 
mad; but he is going mad for the love of sanity. 
But the modern student of ethics, even if he 
remains sane, remains sane from an insane 
dread of insanity. 

The anchorite rolling on the stones in a 
frenzy of submission is a healthier person funda- 
mentally than many a sober man in a silk hat 
who is walking down Cheapside. For many 
such are good only through a withering knowl- 
edge of evil. I am not at this moment claim- 
ing for the devotee anything more than this 
primary advantage, that though he may be 
making himself personally weak and miserable, 
he is still fixing his thoughts largely on gigantic 
strength and happiness, on a strength that has 
no limits, and a happiness that has no end. 
Doubtless there are other objections which can 
be urged without unreason against the influence 
of gods and visions in morality, whether in the 
cell or street. But this advantage the mystic 
morality must always have — it is always 
jollier. A young man may keep himself from 
vice by continually thinking of disease. He 
may keep himself from it also by continually 
thinking of the Virgin Mary. There may be 
question about which method is the more 

26 



On the Negative Spirit 

reasonable, or even about which is the more 
efficient. But surely there can be no question 
about which is the more wholesome. 

I remember a pamphlet by that able and 
sincere secularist, Mr. G. W. Foote, which 
contained a phrase sharply symbolizing and 
dividing these two methods. The pamphlet 
was called "Beer and Bible," those two very 
noble things, all the nobler for a conjunction 
which Mr. Foote, in his stern old Puritan way, 
seemed to think sardonic, but which I confess 
to thinking appropriate and charming. I have 
not the work by me, but I remember that Mr. 
Foote dismissed very contemptuously any at- 
tempts to deal with the problem of strong drink 
by religious offices or intercessions, and said 
that a picture of a drunkard's liver would be 
more efficacious in the matter of temperance 
than any prayer or praise. In that picturesque 
expression, it seems to me, is perfectly embodied 
the incurable morbidity of modern ethics. In 
that temple the lights are low, the crowds kneel, 
the solemn anthems are uplifted. But that 
upon the altar to which all men kneel is no 
longer the perfect flesh, the body and substance 
of the perfect man; it is still flesh, but it is dis- 
eased. It is the drunkard's liver of the New 
27 



Heretics 



Testament that is marred for us, which we take 
in remembrance of him. 

Now, it is this great gap in modern ethics, 
the absence of vivid pictures of purity and 
spiritual triumph, which lies at the back of the 
real objection felt by so many sane men to the 
realistic literature of the nineteenth century. 
If any ordinary man ever said that he was 
horrified by the subjects discussed in Ibsen or 
Maupassant, or by the plain language in which 
they are spoken of, that ordinary man was lying. 
The average conversation of average men 
throughout the whole of modern civilization in 
every class or trade is such as Zola would never 
dream of printing. Nor is the habit of writing 
thus of these things a new habit. On the con- 
trary, it is the Victorian prudery and silence 
which is new still, though it is already dying. 
The tradition of calling a spade a spade starts 
very early in our literature and comes down 
very late. But the truth is that the ordinary 
honest man, whatever vague account he may 
have given of his feelings, was not either dis- 
gusted or even annoyed at the candour of the 
moderns. What disgusted him, and very justly, 
was not the presence of a clear realism, but the 
absence of a clear idealism. Strong and genuine 
religious sentiment has never had any objection 
28 



On the Negative Spirit 

to realism; on the contrary, religion was the 
realistic thing, the brutal thing, the thing that 
called names. This is the great difference 
between some recent developments of Non- 
conformity and the great Puritanism of the 
seventeenth century. It was the whole point 
of the Puritans that they cared nothing for 
decency. Modern Nonconformist newspapers 
distinguish themselves by suppressing precisely 
those nouns and adjectives which the founders 
of Nonconformity distinguished themselves by 
flinging at kings and queens. But if it was a 
chief claim of religion that it spoke plainly about 
evil, it was the chief claim of all that it spoke 
plainly about good. The thing which is re- 
sented, and, as I think, rightly resented, in that 
great modern literature of which Ibsen is typi- 
cal, is that while the eye that can perceive what 
are the wrong things increases in an uncanny 
and devouring clarity, the eye which sees what 
things are right is growing mistier and mistier 
every moment, till it goes almost blind with 
doubt. If we compare, let us say, the morality 
of the "Divine Comedy" with the morality of 
Ibsen's Ghosts, we shall see all that modern 
ethics have really done. No one, I imagine, 
will accuse the author of the "Inferno" of an 
early Victorian prudishness or a Podsnapian 

29 



Heretics 



optimism. But Dante describes three moral 
instruments — Heaven, Purgatory, and Hell, 
the vision of perfection, the vision of improve- 
ment, and the vision of failure. Ibsen has only 
one — Hell. It is often said, and with perfect 
truth, that no one could read a play like Ghosts 
and remain indifferent to the necessity of an 
ethical self-command. That is quite true, and 
the same is to be said of the most monstrous 
and material descriptions of the eternal fire. 
It is quite certain that realists like Zola do in 
one sense promote morality — they promote 
it in the sense in which the hangman promotes 
it, in the sense in which the devil promotes it. 
But they only affect that small minority which 
will accept any virtue as long as we do not ask 
them for the virtue of courage. Most healthy 
people dismiss these moral dangers as they 
dismiss the possibility of bombs or microbes. 
Modern realists are indeed Terrorists, like the 
dynamiters; and they fail just as much in their 
effort to create a thrill. Both realists and dyna- 
miters are well-meaning people engaged in 
the task, so obviously ultimately hopeless, of 
using science to promote morality. 

I do not wish the reader to confuse me for a 
moment with those vague persons who imagine 
that Ibsen is what they call a pessimist. There 
3° 



On the Negative Spirit 

are plenty of wholesome people in Ibsen, plenty 
of good people, plenty of happy people, plenty 
of examples of men acting wisely and things 
ending well. That is not my meaning. My 
meaning is that Ibsen has throughout, and 
does not disguise, a certain vagueness and a 
changing attitude as well as a doubting attitude 
towards what is really wisdom and virtue in 
this life — a vagueness which contrasts very 
remarkably with the decisiveness with which 
he pounces on something which he perceives 
to be a root of evil, some convention, some de- 
ception some ignorance. We know that the 
hero of Ghosts is mad, and we know why he is 
mad. We do also know that Dr. Stockman is 
sane; but we do not know why he is sane. 
Ibsen does not profess to know how virtue and 
happiness are brought about, in the sense that 
he professes to know how our modern sexual 
tragedies are brought about. Falsehood works 
ruin in The Pillars of Society, but truth works 
equal ruin in the The Wild Duck. There are no 
cardinal virtues of Ibsenism. There is no ideal 
man of Ibsen. All this is not only admitted, 
but vaunted in the most valuable and thought- 
ful of all the eulogies upon Ibsen, Mr. Bernard 
Shaw's "Quintessence of Ibsenism." Mr. Shaw 
sums up Ibsen's teaching in the phrase, "The 

31 



Heretics 



golden rule is that there is no golden rule." 
In his eyes this absence of an enduring and 
positive ideal, this absence of a permanent key 
to virtue, is the one great Ibsen merit. I am 
not discussing now with any fulness whether 
this is so or not. All I venture to point out, 
with an increased firmness, is that this omission, 
good or bad, does leave us face to face with the 
problem of a human consciousness filled with 
very definite images of evil, and with no definite 
image of good. To us light must be hence- 
forward the dark thing — the thing of which 
we cannot speak. To us, as to Milton's devils 
in Pandemonium, it is darkness that is visible. 
The human race, according to religion, fell 
once, and in falling gained the knowledge of 
good and of evil. Now we have fallen a second 
time, and only the knowledge of evil remains 
to us. 

A great silent collapse, an enormous unspoken 
disappointment, has in our time fallen on our 
Northern civilization. All previous ages have 
sweated and been crucified in an attempt to 
realize what is really the right life, what was 
really the good man. A definite part of the 
modern world has come beyond question to 
the conclusion that there is no answer to these 
questions, that the most that we can do is to 

3 2 



On the Negative Spirit 

set up a few notice-boards at places of obvious 
danger, to warn men, for instance, against 
drinking themselves to death, or ignoring the 
mere existence of their neighbours. Ibsen is 
the first to return from the baffled hunt to bring 
us the tidings of great failure. 

Every one of the popular modern phrases and 
ideals is a dodge in order to shirk the problem 
of what is good. We are fond of talking about 
"liberty;" that, as we talk of it, is a dodge to 
avoid discussing what is good. We are fond of 
talking about "progress;" that is a dodge to 
avoid discussing what is good. We are fond 
of talking about "education;" that is a dodge to 
avoid discussing what is good. The modern 
man says, "Let us leave all these arbitrary 
standards and embrace liberty." This is, 
logically rendered, "Let us not decide what is 
good, but let it be considered good not to 
decide it." He says, "Away with your old 
moral formulae; I am for progress." This, 
logically stated, means, "Let us not settle what 
is good; but let us settle whether we are getting 
more of it." He says, "Neither in religion nor 
morality, my friend, lie the hopes of the race, 
but in education." This, clearly expressed, 
means, "We cannot decide what is good, but 
let us give it to our children." 

33 



Heretics 



Mr. H. G. Wells, that exceedingly clear- 
sighted man, has pointed out in a recent work 
that this has happened in connection with 
economic questions. The old economists, he 
says, made generalizations, and they were (in 
Mr. Wells's view) mostly wrong. But the new 
economists, he says, seem to have lost the 
power of making any generalizations at all. 
And they cover this incapacity with a general 
claim to be, in specific cases, regarded as 
"experts," a claim "proper enough in a hair- 
dresser or a fashionable physician, but indecent 
in a philosopher or a man of science." But in 
spite of the refreshing rationality with which 
Mr. Wells has indicated this, it must also be 
said that he himself has fallen into the same 
enormous modern error. In the opening pages 
of that excellent book "Mankind in the 
Making," he dismisses the ideals of art, reli- 
gion, abstract morality, and the rest, and says 
that he is going to consider men in their chief 
function, the function of parenthood. He is 
going to discuss life as a "tissue of births." 
He is not going to ask what will produce satis- 
factory saints or satisfactory heroes, but what 
will produce satisfactory fathers and mothers. 
The whole is set forward so sensibly that it 
is a few moments at least before the reader 

34 



On the Negative Spirit 

realizes that it is another example of uncon- 
scious shirking. What is the good of begetting 
a man until we have settled what is the good of 
being a man? You are merely handing on to 
him a problem you dare not settle yourself. It 
is as if a man were asked, "What is the use of 
a hammer?" and answered, "To make ham- 
mers;" and when asked, "And of those ham- 
mers, what is the use?" answered, "To make 
hammers again." Just as such a man would 
be perpetually putting off the question of the 
ultimate use of carpentry, so Mr. Wells and all 
the rest of us are by these phrases successfully 
putting off the question of the ultimate value of 
the human life. 

The case of the general talk of "progress" is, 
indeed, an extreme one. As enunciated to-day 
"progress" is simply a comparative of which 
we have not settled the superlative. We meet 
every ideal of religion, patriotism, beauty, or 
brute pleasure with the alternative ideal of 
progress — that is to say, we meet every pro- 
posal of getting something that we know about, 
with an alternative proposal of getting a great 
deal more of nobody knows what. Progress, 
properly understood, has, indeed, a most digni- 
fied and legitimate meaning. But as used in 
opposition to precise moral ideals, it is ludicrous. 

35 



Heretics 



So far from it being the truth that the ideal of 
progress is to be set against that of ethical or 
religious finality, the reverse is the truth. No- 
body has any business to use the word "pro- 
gress" unless he has a definite creed and a 
cast-iron code of morals. Nobody can be pro- 
gressive without being doctrinal ; I might almost 
say that nobody can be progressive without 
being infallible — at any rate, without believing 
in some infallibility. For progress by its very 
name indicates a direction ; and the moment we 
are in the least doubtful about the direction, we 
become in the same degree doubtful about the 
progress. Never perhaps since the beginning 
of the world has there been an age that had less 
right to use the word "progress" than we. In 
the Catholic twelfth century, in the philosophic 
eighteenth century, the direction may have been 
a good or a bad one, men may have differed 
more or less about how far they went, and in 
what direction, but about the direction they did 
in the main agree, and consequently they had 
the genuine sensation of progress. But it is 
precisely about the direction that we disagree. 
Whether the future excellence lies in more law 
or less law, in more liberty or less liberty; 
whether property will be finally concentrated or 
finally cut up; whether sexual passion will reach 

36 



On the Negative Spirit 

its sanest in an almost virgin intellectualism or 
in a full animal freedom ; whether we should love 
everybody with Tolstoy, or spare nobody with 
Nietszche; — these are the things about which 
we are actually fighting most. It is not merely 
true that the age which has settled least what is 
progress is this "progressive" age. It is, more- 
over, true that the people who have settled least 
what is progress are the most "progressive" 
people in it. The ordinary mass, the men who 
have never troubled about progress, might be 
trusted perhaps to progress. The particular 
individuals who talk about progress would 
certainly fly to the four winds of heaven when 
the pistol-shot started the race. I do not, 
therefore, say that the word "progress" is un- 
meaning; I say it is unmeaning without the 
previous definition of a moral doctrine, and 
that it can only be applied to groups of persons 
who hold that doctrine in common. Progress 
is not an illegitimate word, but it is logically 
evident that it is illegitimate for us. It is a 
sacred word, a word which could only rightly 
be used by rigid believers and in the ages of 
faith. 



37 



Ill — On Mr. Rudyard Kipling and making 
the World Small 

THERE is no such thing on earth as 
an uninteresting subject; the only 
thing that can exist is an uninter- 
ested person. Nothing is more keenly 
required than a defence of bores. When Byron 
divided humanity into the bores and bored, he 
omitted to notice that the higher qualities exist 
entirely in the bores, the lower qualities in the 
bored, among whom he counted himself. The 
bore, by his starry enthusiasm, his solemn 
happiness, may, in some sense, have proved 
himself poetical. The bored has certainly 
proved himself prosaic. 

We might, no doubt, find it a nuisance to 
count all the blades of grass or all the leaves 
of the trees; but this would not be because of 
our boldness or gaiety, but because of our lack 
of boldness and gaiety. The bore would go 
onward, bold and gay, and find the blades of 
grass as splendid as the swords of an army. 
The bore is stronger and more joyous than we 
are; he is a demi-god — nay, he is a god. For 
it is the gods who do not tire of the iteration 

38 



On Mr. Rudyard Kipling 

of things; to them the nightfall is always new, 
and the last rose as red as the first. 

The sense that everything is poetical is a 
thing solid and absolute; it is not a mere matter 
of phraseology or persuasion. It is not merely 
true, it is ascertainable. Men may be chal- 
lenged to deny it; men may be challenged to 
mention anything that is not a matter of poetry. • 
I remember a long time ago a sensible sub- 
editor coming up to me with a book in his 
hand, called "Mr. Smith," or "The Smith 
Family," or some such thing. He said, "Well, 
you won't get any of your damned mysticism 
out of this," or words to that effect. I am 
happy to say that I undeceived him; but the 
victory was too obvious and easy. In most 
cases the name is unpoetical, although the fact 
is poetical. In the case of Smith, the name is 
so poetical that it must be an arduous and 
heroic matter for the man to live up to it. 
The name of Smith is the name of the one 
trade that even kings respected, it could claim 
half the glory of that arma virumque which all 
epics acclaimed. The spirit of the smithy is 
so close to the spirit of song that it has mixed 
in a million poems, and every blacksmith is a 
harmonious blacksmith. 

Even the village children feel that in some 

39 



Heretics 



dim way the smith is poetic, as the grocer and 
the cobbler are riot poetic, when they feast on 
the dancing sparks and deafening blows in the 
cavern of that creative violence. The brute 
repose of Nature, the passionate cunning of 
man, the strongest of earthly metals, the 
wierdest of earthly elements, the unconquer- 
able iron subdued by its only conqueror, the 
wheel and the ploughshare, the sword and the 
steam-hammer, the arraying of armies and 
the whole legend of arms, all these things are 
written, briefly indeed, but quite legibly, on 
the visiting-card of Mr. Smith. Yet our 
novelists call their hero "Aylmer Valence," 
which means nothing, or "Vernon Raymond," 
which means nothing, when it is in their power 
to give him this sacred name of Smith — this 
name made of iron and flame. It would be 
very natural if a certain hauteur, a certain 
carriage of the head, a certain curl of the lip, 
distinguished every one whose name is Smith. 
Perhaps it does; I trust so. Whoever else 
are parvenus, the Smiths are not parvenus. 
From the darkest dawn of history this clan has 
gone forth to battle; its trophies are on every 
hand; its name is everywhere; it is older than 
the nations, and its sign is the Hammer of 
Thor. 

40 



On Mr. Rudyard Kipling 

But as I also remarked, it is not quite the 
usual case. It is common enough that common 
things should be poetical; it is not so common 
that common names should be poetical. In 
most cases it is the name that is the obstacle. 
A great many people talk as if this claim of ours, 
that all things are poetical, were a mere literary 
ingenuity, a play on words. Precisely the con- 
trary is true. It is the idea that some things 
are not poetical which is literary, which is a 
mere product of words. The word "signal- 
box" is unpoetical. But the thing signal-box 
is not unpoetical; it is a place where men, in 
an agony of vigilance, light blood-red and sea- 
green fires to keep other men from death. 
That is the plain, genuine description of what 
it is; the prose only comes in with what it is 
called. The word "pillar-box" is unpoetical. 
But the thing pillar-box is not unpoetical; it 
is the place to which friends and lovers commit 
their messages, conscious that when they have 
done so they are sacred, and not to be touched, 
not only by others, but even (religious touch!) 
by themselves. That red turret is one of the 
last of the temples. Posting a letter and getting 
married are among the few things left that are 
entirely romantic; for to be entirely romantic 
a thing must be irrevocable. We think a 

41 



Heretics 



pillar-box prosaic, because there is no rhyme 
to it. We think a pillar-box unpoetical, because 
we have never seen it in a poem. But the 
bold fact is entirely on the side of poetry. A 
signal-box is only called a signal-box; it is a 
house of life and death. A pillar-box is only 
called a pillar-box; it is a sanctuary of human 
words. If you think the name of "Smith" 
prosaic, it is not because you are practical and 
sensible; it is because you are too much affected 
with literary refinements. The name shouts 
poetry at you. If you think of it otherwise, 
it is because you are steeped and sodden with 
verbal reminiscences, because you remember 
everything in Punch or Comic Cuts about Mr. 
Smith being drunk or Mr. Smith being hen- 
pecked. All these things were given to you 
poetical. It is only by a long and elaborate 
process of literary effort that you have made 
them prosaic. 

Now, the first and fairest thing to say about 
Rudyard Kipling is that he has borne a brilliant 
part in thus recovering the lost provinces of 
poetry. He has not been frightened by that 
brutal materialistic air which clings only to 
words; he has pierced through to the roman- 
tic, imaginative matter of the things themselves. 
He has perceived the significance and philos- 
42 



On Mr. Rudyard Kipling 

ophy of steam and of slang. Steam may be, 
if you like, a dirty by-product of science. 
Slang may be, if you like, a dirty by-product 
of language. But at least he has been among 
the few who saw the divine parentage of these 
things, and knew that where there is smoke 
there is fire — that is, that wherever there is the 
foulest of things, there also is the purest. 
Above all, he has had something to say, a 
definite view of things to utter, and that always 
means that a man is fearless and faces every- 
thing. For the moment we have a view of the 
universe, we possess it. 

Now, the message of Rudyard Kipling, that 
upon which he has really concentrated, is the 
only thing worth worrying about in him or in 
any other man. He has often written bad 
poetry, like Wordsworth. He has often said 
silly things, like Plato. He has often given 
way to mere political hysteria, like Gladstone. 
But no one can reasonably doubt that he means 
steadily and sincerely to say something, and 
the only serious question is, What is that which 
he has tried to say? Perhaps the best way of 
stating this fairly will be to begin with that 
element which has been most insisted by him- 
self and by his opponents — I mean his interest 
in militarism. But when we are seeking for the 

43 



Heretics 



real merits of a man it is unwise to go to his 
enemies, and much more foolish to go to 
himself. 

Now, Mr. Kipling is certainly wrong in his 
worship of militarism, but his opponents are, 
generally speaking, quite as wrong as he. The 
evil of militarism is not that it shows certain 
men to be fierce and haughty and excessively 
^warlike. The evil of militarism is that it shows 
most men to be tame and timid and excessively 
peaceable. The professional soldier gains more 
and more power as the general courage of a 
community declines. Thus the Pretorian guard 
became more and more important in Rome as 
Rome became more and more luxurious and 
feeble. The military man gains the civil power 
in proportion as the civilian loses the military 
virtues. And as it was in ancient Rome so it is 
in contemporary Europe. There never was a 
time when nations were more militarist. There 
never was a time when men were less brave. 
All ages and all epics have sung of arms and 
the man; but we have effected simultaneously 
the deterioration of the man and the fantastic 
perfection of the arms. Militarism demon- 
strated the decadence of Rome, and it demon- 
strates the decadence of Prussia. 

And unconsciously Mr. Kipling has proved 

44 



On Mr. Rudyard Kipling 

this, and proved it admirably. For in so far as 
his work is earnestly understood the military 
trade does not by any means emerge as the 
most important or attractive. He has not 
written so well about soldiers as he has about 
railway men or bridge builders, or even jour- 
nalists. The fact is that what attracts Mr. 
Kipling to militarism is not the idea of courage, 
but the idea of discipline. There was far more 
courage to the square mile in the Middle Ages, 
when no king had a standing army, but every 
man had a bow or sword. But the fascination 
of the standing army upon Mr. Kipling is not 
courage, which scarcely interests him, but dis- 
cipline, which is, when all is said and done, 
his primary theme. The modern army is not 
a miracle of courage; it has not enough oppor- 
tunities, owing to, the cowardice of everybody 
else. But it is really a miracle of organization, 
and that is the truly Kiplingite ideal. Kipling's 
subject is not that valour which properly belongs 
to war, but that interdependence and efficiency 
which belongs quite as much to engineers, or 
sailors, or mules, or railway engines. And 
thus it is that when he writes of engineers, or 
sailors, or mules, or steam-engines, he writes at 
his best. The real poetry, the "true romance" 
which Mr. Kipling has taught, is the romance 

45 



Heretics 



of the division of labour and the discipline of 
all the trades. He sings the arts of peace much 
more accurately than the arts of war. And his 
main contention is vital and valuable. Every- 
thing is military in the sense that everything 
depends upon obedience. There is no perfectly 
epicurean corner; there is no perfectly irrespon- 
sible place. Everywhere men have made the 
way for us with sweat and submission. We 
may fling ourselves into a hammock in a fit of 
divine carelessness. But we are glad that the 
net-maker did not make the hammock in a fit 
of divine carelessness. We may jump upon a 
child's rocking-horse for a joke. But we are 
glad that the carpenter did not leave the legs of it 
unglued for a joke. So far from having merely 
preached that a soldier cleaning his side-arm is 
to be adored because he is military, Kipling 
at his best and clearest has preached that the 
baker baking loaves and the tailor cutting coats 
is as military as anybody. 

Being devoted to this multitudinous vision 
of duty, Mr. Kipling is naturally a cosmopolitan. 
He happens to find his examples in the British 
Empire, but almost any other empire would do 
as well, or, indeed, any other highly civilized 
country. That which he admires in the British 
army he would find even more apparent in the 
46 



On Mr. Rudyard Kipling 

German army; that which he desires in the 
British police he would find flourishing in the 
French police. The ideal of discipline is not 
the whole of life, but it is spread over the whole 
of the world. And the worship of it tends to 
confirm in Mr. Kipling a certain note of worldly 
wisdom, of the experience of the wanderer, which 
is one of the genuine charms of his best work. 
The great gap in his mind is what may be 
roughly called the lack of patriotism — that is 
to say, he lacks altogether the faculty of attach- 
ing himself to any cause or community finally 
and tragically; for all finality must be tragic. 
He admires England, but he does not love her; 
for we admire things with reasons, but love 
them without reasons. He admires England 
because she is strong, not because she is Eng- 
lish. There is no harshness in saying this, for, 
to do him justice, he avows it with his usual 
picturesque candour. In a very interesting 
poem, he says that — 

"If England was what England seems " 

— that is, weak and inefficient; if England were 
not what (as he believes) she is — that is, power- 
ful and practical — 

"How quick we'd chuck l erl But she ain't! " 

He admits, that is, that his devotion is the 

47 



Heretics 



result of a criticism, and this is quite enough 

to put it in another category altogether from 

the patriotism of the Boers, whom he hounded 

down in South Africa. In speaking of the 

really patriotic peoples, such as the Irish, he 

has some difficulty in keeping a shrill irritation 

out of his language. The frame of mind which 

he really describes with beauty and nobility is 

the frame of mind of the cosmopolitan man who 

has seen men and cities. 

" For to admire and for to see, 
For to be'old this world so wide." 

He is a perfect master of that light melancholy 
with which a man looks back on having been 
the citizen of many communities, of that light 
melancholy with which a man looks back on 
having been the lover of many women. He is 
the philanderer of the nations. But a man 
may have learnt much about women in flirta- 
tions, and still be ignorant of first love; a man 
may have known as many lands as Ulysses, 
and still be ignorant of patriotism. 

Mr. Rudyard Kipling has asked in a cele- 
brated epigram what they can know of England 
who know England only. It is a far deeper 
and sharper question to ask, "What can they 
know of England who know only the world?" 
for the world does not include England any 
48 



On Mr. Rudyprd Kipling 

more than it includes the Church. The moment 
we care for anything deeply, the world — that is, 
all the other miscellaneous interests — becomes 
our enemy. Christians showed it when they 
talked of keeping one's self "unspotted from 
the world;" but lovers talk of it just as much 
when they talk of the "world well lost." Astro- 
nomically speaking, I understand that England 
is situated on the world; similarly, I suppose 
that the Church was a part of the world, and 
even the lovers inhabitants of that orb. But 
they all felt a certain truth — the truth that the 
moment you love anything the world becomes 
your foe. Thus Mr. Kipling does certainly 
know the world; he is a man of the world, 
with all the narrowness that belongs to those 
imprisoned in that planet. He knows England 
as an intelligent English gentleman knows 
Venice. He has been to England a great 
many times; he has stopped there for long 
visits. But he does not belong to it, or to 
any place; and the proof of it is this, that he 
thinks of England as a place. The moment 
we are rooted in a place, the place vanishes. 
We live like a tree with the whole strength of 
the universe. 

The globe-trotter lives in a smaller world 
than the peasant. He is always breathing an 

49 



Heretics 



air of locality. London is a place, to be com- 
pared to Chicago; Chicago is a place, to be 
compared to Timbuctoo. But Timbuctoo is 
not a place, since there, at least, live men who 
regard it as the universe, and breathe, not an 
air of locality, but the winds of the world. The 
man in the saloon steamer has seen all the 
races of men, and he is thinking of the things 
that divide men — diet, dress, decorum, rings 
in the nose as in Africa, or in the ears as in 
Europe, blue paint among the ancients, or red 
paint among the modern Britons. The man 
in the cabbage field has seen nothing at all; 
but he is thinking of the things that unite men 
— hunger and babies, and the beauty of women, 
and the promise or menace of the sky. Mr. 
Kipling, with all his merits, is the globe-trotter; 
he has not the patience to become part of any- 
thing. So great and genuine a man is not to 
be accused of a merely cynical cosmopolitanism; 
still, his cosmopolitanism is his weakness. That 
weakness is splendidly expressed in one of his 
finest poems, "The Sestina of the Tramp 
Royal," in which a man declares that he can 
endure anything in the way of hunger or horror, 
but not permanent presence in one place. In 
this there is certainly danger. The more dead 
and dry and dusty a thing is the more it travels 



On Mr. Rudyard Kipling 

about; dust is like this and the thistle-down and 
the High Commissioner in South Africa. Fer- 
tile things are somewhat heavier, like the heavy 
fruit trees on the pregnant mud of the Nile. 
In the heated idleness of youth we were all 
rather inclined to quarrel with the implication 
of that proverb which says that a rolling stone 
gathers no moss. We were inclined to ask, 
"Who wants to gather moss, except silly old 
ladies?" But for all that we begin to perceive 
that the proverb is right* The rolling stone 
rolls echoing from rock to rock; but the rolling 
stone is dead. The moss is silent because the 
moss is alive. 

The truth is that exploration and enlarge- 
ment make the world smaller. The telegraph 
and the steamboat make the world smaller. 
The telescope makes the world smaller; it is 
only the microscope that makes it larger. 
Before long the world will be cloven with a 
war between the telescopists and the micro- 
scopists. The first study large things and live 
in a small world; the second study small things 
and live in a large world. It is inspiriting 
without doubt to whizz in a motor-car round 
the earth, to feel Arabia as a whirl of sand or 
China as a flash of rice-fields. But Arabia is 
not a whirl of sand and China is not a flash of 

Si 



Heretics 



rice-fields. They are ancient civilizations with 
strange virtues buried like treasures. If we 
wish to understand them it must not be as 
tourists or inquirers, it must be with the loyalty 
of children and the great patience of poets. To 
conquer these places is to lose them. The 
man standing in his own kitchen-garden, with 
fairyland opening at the gate, is the man with 
large ideas. His mind creates distance; the 
motor-car stupidly destroys it. Moderns think 
of the earth as a globe, as something one can 
easily get round, the spirit of a schoolmistress. 
This is shown in the odd mistake perpetually 
made about Cecil Rhodes. His enemies say 
that he may have had large ideas, but he was 
a bad man. His friends say that he may have 
been a bad man, but he certainly had large 
ideas. The truth is that he was not a man 
essentially bad, he was a man of much geniality 
and many good intentions, but a man with 
singularly small views. There is nothing large 
about painting the map red ; it is an innocent 
game for children. It is just as easy to think 
in continents as to think in cobble-stones. The 
difficulty comes in when we seek to know the 
substance of either of them. Rhodes' prophe- 
cies about the Boer resistance are an admirable 
comment on how the "large ideas" prosper 

52 



On Mr. Rudyard Kipling 

when it is not a question of thinking in conti- 
nents, but of understanding a few two-legged 
men. And under all this vast illusion of the 
cosmopolitan planet, with its empires and its 
Reuter's agency, the real life of man goes on 
concerned with this tree or that temple, with 
this harvest or that drinking-song, totally 
uncomprehended, totally untouched. And it 
watches from its splendid parochialism, possibly 
with a smile of amusement, motor-car civiliza- 
tion going its triumphant way, outstripping 
time, consuming space, seeing all and seeing 
nothing, roaring on at last to the capture of the 
solar system, only to find the sun cockney and 
the stars suburban. 



S3 



IV — Mr. Bernard Shaw 



IN the glad old days, before the rise of 
modern morbidities, when genial old Ibsen 
filled the world with wholesome joy, and 
the kindly tales of the forgotten Emile 
Zola kept our firesides merry and pure, it used 
to be thought a disadvantage to be misunder- 
stood. It may be doubted whether it is always 
or even generally a disadvantage. The man 
who is misunderstood has always this advan- 
tage over his enemies, that they do not know 
his weak point or his plan of campaign. They 
go out against a bird with nets and against a 
fish with arrows. There are several modern 
examples of this situation. Mr. Chamberlain, 
for instance, is a very good one. He constantly 
eludes or vanquishes his opponents because his 
real powers and deficiencies are quite different to 
those with which he is credited, both by friends 
and foes. His friends depict him as a strenuous 
man of action; his opponents depict him as a 
coarse man of business; when, as a fact, he is 
neither one nor the other, but an admirable 
romantic orator and romantic actor. He has 
one power which is the soul of melodrama — the 
54 



Mr. Bernard Shaw 



power of pretending, even when backed by a 

huge majority, that he has his back to the wall. 

For all mobs are so far chivalrous that their 

heroes must make some show of misfortune — 

that sort of hypocrisy is the homage that strength 

pays to weakness. He talks foolishly and yet 

very finely about his own city that has never 

deserted him. He wears a flaming and fantastic 

flower, like a decadent minor poet. As for his 

bluffness and toughness and appeals to common 

sense, all that is, of course, simply the first 

trick of rhetoric. He fronts his audiences with 

the venerable affectation of Mark Antony — 

"I am no orator, as Brutus is; 
But as you know me all, a plain blunt man." 

It is the whole difference between the aim of 
the orator and the aim of any other artist, such 
as the poet or the sculptor. The aim of the 
sculptor is to convince us that he is a sculptor; 
the aim of the orator is to convince us that he 
is not an orator. , Once let Mr. Chamberlain 
be mistaken for a practical man, and his game is 
won. He has only to compose a theme on 
empire, and people will say that these plain men 
say great things on great occasions. He has 
only to drift in the large loose notions common 
to all artists of the second rank, and people will 
say that business men have the biggest ideals 
55 



Heretics 



after all. All his schemes have ended in smoke ; 
he has touched nothing that he did not confuse. 
About his figure there is a Celtic pathos; like 
the Gaels in Matthew Arnold's quotation, "he 
went forth to battle, but he always fell." He is 
a mountain of proposals, a mountain of failures; 
but still a mountain. And a mountain is always 
romantic. 

There is another man in the modern world 
who might be called the antithesis of Mr. 
Chamberlain in every point, who is also a 
standing monument of the advantage of being 
misunderstood. Mr. Bernard Shaw is always 
represented by those who disagree with him, 
and, I fear, also (if such exist) by those who 
agree with him, as a capering humorist, a 
dazzling acrobat, a quick-change artist. It is 
said that he cannot be taken seriously, that he 
will defend anything or attack anything, that 
he will do anything to startle and amuse. All 
this is not only untrue, but it is, glaringly, the 
opposite of the truth; it is as wild as to say 
that Dickens had not the boisterous masculinity 
of Jane Austen. The whole force and triumph 
of Mr. Bernard Shaw lie in the fact that he is 
a thoroughly consistent man. So far from his 
power consisting in jumping through hoops or 
standing on his head, his power consists in 

S6 



Mr. Bernard Shaw 



holding his own fortress night and day. He 
puts the Shaw test rapidly and rigorously to 
everything that happens in heaven or earth. 
His standard never varies. The thing which 
weak-minded revolutionists and weak-minded 
Conservatives really hate (and fear) in him, is 
exactly this, that his scales, such as they are, 
are held even, and that his law, such as it is, is 
justiy enforced. You may attack his principles, 
as I do; but I do not know of any instance in 
which you can attack their application. If he 
dislikes lawlessness, he dislikes the lawlessness 
of Socialists as much as that of Individualists. 
If he dislikes the fever of patriotism, he dislikes 
it in Boers and Irishmen as well as in English- 
men. If he dislikes the vows and bonds of 
marriage, he dislikes still more the fiercer 
bonds and wilder vows that are made by law- 
less love. If he laughs at the authority of 
priests, he laughs louder at the pomposity of 
men of science. If he condemns the irresponsi- 
bility of faith, he condemns with a sane con- 
sistency the equal irresponsibility of art. He 
has pleased all the bohemians by saying that 
women are equal to men; but he has infuriated 
them by suggesting that men are equal to 
women. He is almost mechanically just; he 
has something of the terrible quality of a 

57 



Heretics 



machine. The man who is really wild and 
whirling, the man who is really fantastic and 
incalculable, is not Mr. Shaw, but the average 
Cabinet Minister. It is Sir Michael Hicks- 
Beach who jumps through hoops. It is Sir 
Henry Fowler who stands on his head. The 
solid and respectable statesman of that type 
does really leap from position to position; he 
is really ready to defend anything or nothing; 
he is really not to be taken seriously. I know 
perfectly well what Mr. Bernard Shaw will be 
saying thirty years hence; he will be saying 
what he has always said. If thirty years hence 
I meet Mr. Shaw, a reverent being with a silver 
beard sweeping the earth, and say to him, 
"One can never, of course, make a verbal 
attack upon a lady," the patriarch will lift his 
aged hand and fell me to the earth. We know, 
I say, what Mr. Shaw will be saying thirty 
years hence. But is there any one so darkly 
read in stars and oracles that he will dare to 
predict what Mr. Asquith will be saying thirty 
years hence? 

The truth is, that it is quite an error to sup- 
pose that absence of definite convictions gives 
the mind freedom and agility. A man who 
believes something is ready and witty, because 
he has all his weapons about him. he can 
58 



Mr. Bernard Shaw 



apply his test in an instant. The man engaged 
in conflict with a man like Mr. Bernard Shaw 
may fancy he has ten faces; similarly a man 
engaged against a brilliant duellist may fancy 
that the sword of his foe has turned to ten 
swords in his hand. But this is not really 
because the man is playing with ten swords, it 
is because he is aiming very straight with one. 
Moreover, a man with a definite belief always 
appears bizarre, because he does not change 
with the world; he has climbed into a fixed star, 
and the earth whizzes below him like a zoetrope. 
Millions of mild black-coated men call them- 
selves sane and sensible merely because they 
always catch the fashionable insanity, because 
they are hurried into madness after madness 
by the maelstrom of the world. 

People accuse Mr. Shaw and many much 
sillier persons of "proving that black is white." 
But they never ask whether the current colour- 
language is always correct. Ordinary sensible 
phraseology sometimes calls black white, it 
certainly calls yellow white and green white 
and reddish-brown white. We call wine ' ' white 
wine" which is as yellow as a Blue-coat boy's 
legs. We call grapes "white grapes" which 
are manifestly pale green. We give to the 
European, whose complexion is a sort of pink 

59 



Heretics 



drab, the horrible title of a "white man" — a 
picture more blood-curdling than any spectre in 
Poe. 

Now, it is undoubtedly true that if a man 
asked a waiter in a restaurant for a bottle of 
yellow wine and some greenish-yellow grapes, 
the waiter would think him mad. It is un- 
doubtedly true that if a Government official, 
reporting on the Europeans in Burmah, said, 
"There are only two thousand pinkish men 
here," he would be accused of cracking jokes, 
and kicked out of his post. But it is equally 
obvious that both men would have come to 
grief through telling the strict truth. That too 
truthful man in the restaurant; that too truth- 
ful man in Burmah, is Mr. Bernard Shaw. He 
appears eccentric and grotesque because he will 
not accept the general belief that white is yellow. 
He has based all his brilliancy and solidity upon 
the hackneyed, but yet forgotten, fact that truth 
is stranger than fiction. Truth, of course, must 
of necessity be stranger than fiction, for we have 
made fiction to suit ourselves. 

So much then a reasonable appreciation will 
find in Mr. Shaw to be bracing and excellent. 
He claims to see things as they are; and some 
things, at any rate, he does see as they are, 
which the whole of our civilization does not 
60 



Mr. Bernard Shaw 



see at all. But in Mr. Shaw's realism there is 
something lacking, and that thing which is 
lacking is serious. 

Mr. Shaw's old and recognized philosophy 
was that powerfully presented in "The Quin- 
tessence of Ibsenism." It was, in brief, that 
conservative ideals were bad, not because they 
were conservative, but because they were ideals. 
Every ideal prevented men from judging justly 
the particular case; every moral generalization 
oppressed the individual; the golden rule was 
there was no golden rule. And the objection 
to this is simply that it pretends to free men, 
but really restrains them from doing the only 
thing that men want to do. What is the good 
of telling a community that it has every liberty 
except the liberty to make laws? The liberty 
to make laws is what constitutes a free people. 
And what is the good of telling a man (or a 
philosopher) that he has every liberty except 
the liberty to make generalizations. Making 
generalizations is what makes him a man. 
In short, when Mr. Shaw forbids men to have 
strict moral ideals, he is acting like one who 
should forbid them to have children. The 
saying that "the golden rule is that there is no 
golden rule," can, indeed, be simply answered 
by being turned round. That there is no 
61 



Heretics 



golden rule is itself a golden rule, or rather it 
is much worse than a golden rule. It is an 
iron rule; a fetter on the first movement of a 
man. 

But the sensation connected with Mr. Shaw 
in recent years has been his sudden development 
of the religion of the Superman. He who had 
to all appearance mocked at the faiths in the 
forgotten past discovered a new god in the un- 
imaginable future. He who had laid all the 
blame on ideals set up the most impossible 
of all ideals, the ideal of a new creature. But 
the truth, nevertheless, is that any one who 
knows Mr. Shaw's mind adequately, and ad- 
mires it properly, must have guessed all this 
long ago. 

For the truth is that Mr. Shaw has never 
seen things as they really are. If he had he 
would have fallen on his knees before them. 
He has always had a secret ideal that has 
withered all the things of this world. He has 
all the time been silently comparing humanity 
with something that was not human, with a 
monster from Mars, with the Wise Man of 
the Stoics, with the Economic Man of the 
Fabians, with Julius Caesar, with Siegfried, with 
the Superman. Now, to have this inner and 
merciless standard may be a very good thing, 
62 



Mr. Bernard Shaw 



or a very bad one, it may be excellent or un- 
fortunate, but it is not seeing things as they 
are. It is not seeing things as they are to think 
first of a Briareus with a hundred hands, and 
then call every man a cripple for only having 
two. It is not seeing things as they are to 
start with a vision of Argus with his hundred 
eyes, and then jeer at every man with two eyes 
as if he had only one. And it is not seeing 
things as they are to imagine a demi-god of 
infinite mental clarity, who may or may not 
appear in the latter days of the earth, and then 
to see all men as idiots. And this is what Mr. 
Shaw has always in some degree done. When 
we really see men as they are, we do not criti- 
cise, but worship; and very rightly. For a 
monster with mysterious eyes and miraculous 
thumbs, with strange dreams in his skull, and a 
queer tenderness for this place or that baby, is 
truly a wonderful and unnerving matter. It 
is only the quite arbitrary and priggish habit of 
comparison with something else which makes it 
possible to be at our ease in front of him. A 
sentiment of superiority keeps us cool and prac- 
tical; the mere facts would make our knees 
knock under as with religious fear. It is the 
fact that every instant of conscious life is an 
unimaginable prodigy. It is the fact that every 

63 



Heretics 



face in the street has the incredible unexpect- 
edness of a fairy-tale. The thing which pre- 
vents a man from realizing this is not any 
clear-sightedness or experience, it is simply a 
habit of pedantic and fastidious comparisons 
between one thing and another. Mr. Shaw, 
on the practical side perhaps the most humane 
man alive, is in this sense inhumane. He has 
even been infected to some extent with the 
primary intellectual weakness of his new master, 
Nietzsche, the strange notion that the greater 
and stronger a man was the more he would 
despise other things. The greater and stronger 
a man is the more he would be inclined to pros- 
trate himself before a periwinkle. That Mr. 
Shaw keeps a lifted head and a contemptuous 
face before the colossal panorama of empires 
and civilizations, this does not in itself convince 
one that he sees things as they are. I should 
be most effectively convinced that he did if I 
found him staring with religious astonishment 
at his own feet. "What are those two beauti- 
ful and industrious beings," I can imagine him 
murmuring to himself, "whom I see every- 
where, serving me I know not why? What 
fairy godmother bade them come trotting out 
of elfland when I was born ? What god of the 
borderland, what barbaric god of legs, must 
6 4 



Mr. Bernard Shaw 



I propitiate with fire and wine, lest they run 
away with me?" 

The truth is, that all genuine appreciation 
rests on a certain mystery of humility and 
almost of darkness. The man who said, 
"Blessed is he that expecteth nothing, for he 
shall not be disappointed," put the eulogy 
quite inadequately and even falsely. The truth 
is, "Blessed is he that expecteth nothing, for 
he shall be gloriously surprised." The man 
who expects nothing sees redder roses than 
common men can see, and greener grass, and 
a more startling sun. Blessed is he that ex- 
pecteth nothing, for he shall possess the cities 
and the mountains; blessed is the meek, for 
he shall inherit the earth. Until we realize that 
things might not be, we cannot realize that 
things are. Until we see the background of 
darkness we cannot admire the light as a single 
and created thing. As soon as we have seen 
that darkness, all light is lightening, sudden, 
blinding, and divine. Until we picture nonen- 
tity we underrate the victory of God, and can 
realize none of the trophies of His ancient 
war. It is one of the million wild jests of truth 
that we know nothing until we know nothing. 

Now this is, I say deliberately, the only defect 
in the greatness of Mr. Shaw, the only answer 

65 



Heretics 



to his claim to be a great man, that he is not 
easily pleased. He is an almost solitary excep- 
tion to the general and essential maxim, that 
little things please great minds. , And from this 
absence of that most uproarious of all things, 
humility, comes incidentally the peculiar insist- 
ence on the Superman. After belabouring a 
great many people for a great many years for 
being unprogressive, Mr. Shaw has discovered, 
with characteristic sense, that it is very doubtful 
whether any existing human being with two 
legs can be progressive at all. Having come to 
doubt whether humanity can be combined with 
progress, most people, easily pleased, would 
have elected to abandon progress and remain 
with humanity. Mr. Shaw, not being easily 
pleased, decides to throw over humanity with 
all its limitations and go in for progress for its 
own sake. If man, as we know him, is inca- 
pable of the philosophy of progress, Mr. Shaw 
asks, not for a new kind of philosophy, but for 
a new kind of man. It is rather as if a nurse 
had tried a rather bitter food for some years on 
a baby, and on discovering that it was not 
suitable, should not throw away the food and 
ask for a new food, but throw the baby out of 
window, and ask for a new baby. Mr. Shaw 
cannot understand that the thing which is 
66 



Mr. Bernard Shaw 



valuable and lovable in our eyes is man — the 
old beer-drinking, creed-making, fighting, fail- 
ing, sensual, respectable man. And the things 
that have been founded on this creature im- 
mortally remain; the things that have been 
founded on the fancy of the Superman have 
died with the dying civilizations which alone 
have given them birth. When Christ at a sym- 
bolic moment was establishing His great society, 
He chose for its corner-stone neither the bril- 
liant Paul nor the mystic John, but a shuffler, 
a snob, a coward — in a word, a man. And 
upon this rock He has built His Church, and 
the gates of Hell have not prevailed against it. 
All the empires and the kingdoms have failed, 
because of this inherent and continual weak- 
ness, that they were founded by strong men 
and upon strong men. But this one thing, the 
historic Christian Church, was founded on a 
weak man, and for that reason it is indestruc- 
tible. For no chain is stronger than its weakest 
link. 



67 



V — Mr. H. G. Wells and the Giants 

WE ought to see far enough into a 
hypocrite to see even his sincerity. 
We ought to be interested in that 
darkest and most real part of a 
man in which dwell not the vices that he does 
not display, but the virtues that he cannot. 
And the more we approach the problems of 
human history with this keen and piercing 
charity, the smaller and smaller space we shall 
allow to pure hypocrisy of any kind. The 
hypocrites shall not deceive us into thinking 
them saints; but, neither shall they deceive us 
into thinking them hypocrites. And an in- 
creasing number of cases will crowd into our 
field of inquiry, cases in which there is really 
no question of hypocrisy at all, cases in which 
people were so ingenuous that they seemed 
absurd, and so absurd that they seemed dis- 
ingenuous. 

There is one striking instance of an unfair 
charge of hypocrisy. It is always urged against 
the religious in the past, as a point of incon- 
sistency and duplicity, that they combined a 
profession of almost crawling humility with 
68 



Mr. H. G. Wells and the Giants 

a keen struggle for earthly success and consider- 
able triumph in attaining it. It is felt as a 
piece of humbug that a man should be very 
punctilious in calling himself a miserable sinner, 
and also very punctilious in calling himself 
King of France. But the truth is that there is 
no more conscious inconsistency between the 
humility of a Christian and the rapacity of a 
Christian than there is between the humility of 
a lover and the rapacity of a lover. The truth 
is that there are no things for which men will 
make such herculean efforts as the things of 
which they know they are unworthy. There 
never was a man in love who did not declare 
that, if he strained every nerve to breaking, he 
was going to have his desire. And there never 
was a man in love who did not declare also that 
he ought not to have it. The whole secret of 
the practical success of Christendom lies in the 
Christian humility, however imperfectly ful- 
filled. For with the removal of all question of 
merit or payment, the soul is suddenly released 
for incredible voyages. If we ask a sane man 
how much he merits, his mind shrinks in- 
stinctively and instantaneously. It is doubtful 
whether he merits six feet of earth. But if you 
ask him what he can conquer — he can conquer 
the stars. Thus comes the thing called Ro- 
69 



Heretics 



mance, a purely Christian product. A man 
cannot deserve adventures; he cannot earn 
dragons and hippogriffs. The mediaeval Europe 
which asserted humility gained Romance; the 
civilization which gained Romance has gained 
the habitable globe. How different the Pagan 
and Stoical feeling was from this has been 
admirably expressed in a famous quotation. 
Addison makes the great Stoic say — 

" 'Tis not in mortals to command success; 
But we'll do more, Sempronius, we'll deserve it." 

But the spirit of Romance and Christendom, 
the spirit which is in every lover, the spirit 
which has bestridden the earth with European 
adventure, is quite opposite. 'Tis not in mor- 
tals to deserve success. But we'll do more, 
Sempronius; we'll obtain it. 

And this gay humility, this holding of our- 
selves lightly and yet ready for an infinity of 
unmerited triumphs, this secret is so simple 
that every one has supposed that it must be 
something quite sinister and mysterious. Hu- 
mility is so practical a virtue that men think 
it must be a vice. Humility is so successful 
that it is mistaken for pride. It is mistaken 
for it all the more easily because it generally 
goes with a certain simple love of splendour 
which amounts to vanity. Humility will al- 

70 



Mr. H. G. Wells and the Giants 

ways, by preference, go clad in scarlet and 
gold; pride in that which refuses to let gold 
and scarlet impress it or please it too much. 
In a word, the failure of this virtue actually 
lies in its success; it is too successful as an 
investment to be believed in as a virtue. Hu- 
mility is not merely too good for this world; 
it is too practical for this world; I had almost 
said it is too worldly for this world. 

The instance most quoted in our day is the 
thing called the humility of the man of science; 
and certainly it is a good instance as well as a 
modern one. Men find it extremely difficult 
to believe that a man who is obviously uproot- 
ing mountains and dividing seas, tearing down 
temples and stretching out hands to the stars, 
is really a quiet old gentleman who only asks 
to be allowed to indulge his harmless old hobby 
and follow his harmless old nose. When a 
man splits a grain of sand and the universe is 
turned upside down in consequence, it is diffi- 
cult to realize that to the man who did it, the 
splitting of the grain is the great affair, and the 
capsizing of the cosmos quite a small one. It 
is hard to enter into the feelings of a man who 
regards a new heaven and a new earth in the 
light of a by-product. But undoubtedly it was 
to this almost eerie innocence of the intellect 

7i 



Heretics 



that the great men of the great scientific period, 
which now appears to be closing, owed their 
enormous power and triumph. If they had 
brought the heavens down like a house of cards 
their plea was not even that they had done it 
on principle; their quite unanswerable plea was 
that they had done it by accident. Whenever 
there was in them the least touch of pride in 
what they had done, there was a good ground 
for attacking them; but so long as they were 
wholly humble, they were wholly victorious. 
There were possible answers to Huxley; there 
was no answer possible to Darwin. He was 
convincing because of his unconsciousness; one 
might almost say because of his dulness. This 
childlike and prosaic mind is beginning to wane 
in the world of science. Men of science are 
beginning to see themselves, as the fine phrase 
is, in the part; they are beginning to be proud 
of their humility. They are beginning to be 
aesthetic, like the rest of the world, beginning 
to spell truth with a capital T, beginning to 
talk of the creeds they imagine themselves to 
have destroyed, of the discoveries that their 
forbears made. Like the modern English, 
they are beginning to be soft about their own 
hardness. They are becoming conscious of their 
own strength — that is, they are growing weaker. 
72 



Mr. H. G. Wells and the Giants 

But one purely modern man has emerged in 
the strictly modern decades who does carry into 
our world the clear personal simplicity of the 
old world of science. One man of genius we 
have who is an artist, but who was a man of 
science, and who seems to be marked above all 
things with this great scientific humility. I 
mean Mr. H. G. Wells. And in his case, as 
in the others above spoken of, there must be 
a great preliminary difficulty in convincing the 
ordinary person that such a virtue is predicable 
of such a man. Mr. Wells began his literary 
work with violent visions — visions of the last 
pangs of this planet; can it be that a man who 
begins with violent visions is humble? He 
went on to wilder and wilder stories about carv- 
ing beasts into men and shooting angels like 
birds. Is the man who shoots angels and carves 
beasts into men humble? Since then he has 
done something bolder than either of these blas- 
phemies; he has prophesied the political future 
of all men; prophesied it with aggressive author- 
ity and a ringing decision of detail. Is the 
prophet of the future of all men humble? It 
will indeed be difficult, in the present condition 
of current thought about such things as pride 
and humility, to answer the query of how a 
man can be humble who does such big things 

73 



Heretics 



and such bold things. For the only answer is 
the answer which I gave at the beginning of 
this essay. It is the humble man who does the 
big things. It is the humble man who does 
the bold things. It is the humble man who has 
the sensational sights vouchsafed to him, and 
this for three obvious reasons: first, that he 
strains his eyes more than any other men to see 
them; second, that he is more overwhelmed and 
uplifted with them when they come ; third, that 
he records them more exactly and sincerely and 
with less adulteration from his more common- 
place and more conceited everyday self. Ad- 
ventures are to those to whom they are most 
unexpected — that is, most romantic. Adven- 
tures are to the shy: in this sense adventures 
are to the unadventurous. 

Now, this arresting mental humility in Mr. 
H. G. Wells may be, like a great many other 
things that are vital and vivid, difficult to illus- 
trate by examples, but if I were asked for an 
example of it, I should have no difficulty about 
which example to begin with. The most inter- 
esting thing about Mr. H. G. Wells is that he 
is the only one of his many brilliant contem- 
poraries who has not stopped growing. One 
can lie awake at night and hear him grow. 
Of this growth the most evident manifestation 
74 



Mr. H. G. Wells and the Giants 

is indeed a gradual change of opinions; but it 
is no mere change of opinions. It is not a 
perpetual leaping from one position to another 
like that of Mr. George Moore. It is a quite 
continuous advance along a quite solid road 
in a quite definable direction. But the chief 
proof that it is not a piece of fickleness and 
vanity is the fact that it has been upon the 
whole in advance from more startling opinions 
to more humdrum opinions. It has been even 
in some sense an advance from unconventional 
opinions to conventional opinions. This fact 
fixes Mr. Wells's honesty and proves him to be 
no poseur. Mr. Wells once held that the upper 
classes and the lower classes would be so much 
differentiated in the future that one class would 
eat the other. Certainly no paradoxical char- 
latan who had once found arguments for so 
startling a view would ever have deserted it 
except for something yet more startling. Mr. 
Wells has deserted it in favour of the blameless 
belief that both classes will be ultimately sub- 
ordinated or assimilated to a sort of scientific 
middle class, a class of engineers. He has 
abandoned the sensational theory with the same 
honourable gravity and simplicity with which 
he adopted it. Then he thought it was true; 
now he thinks it is not true. He has come to 

75 



Heretics 



the most dreadful conclusion a literary man can 
come to, the conclusion that the ordinary view 
is the right one. It is only the last and wildest 
kind of courage that can stand on a tower before 
ten thousand people and tell them that twice 
two is four. 

Mr. H. G. Wells exists at present in a gay 
and exhilarating progress of conservativism. 
He is finding out more and more that conven- 
tions, though silent, are alive. As good an 
example as any of this humility and sanity of 
his may be found in his change of view on 
the subject of science and marriage. He once 
held, I believe, the opinion which some singular 
sociologists still hold, that human creatures 
could successfully be paired and bred after the 
manner of dogs or horses. He no longer holds 
that view. Not only does he no longer hold 
that view, but he has written about it in "Man- 
kind in the Making" with such smashing sense 
and humour, that I find it difficult to believe 
that anybody else can hold it either. It is true 
that his chief objection to the proposal is that it 
is physically impossible, which seems to me a 
very slight objection, and almost negligible 
compared with the others. The one objection 
to scientific marriage which is worthy of final 
attention is simply that such a thing could only 
76 



Mr. H. G. Wells and the Giants 

be imposed on unthinkable slaves and cowards. 
I do not know whether the scientific marriage- 
mongers are right (as they say) or wrong (as 
Mr. Wells says) in saying that medical super- 
vision would produce strong and healthy men. 
I am only certain that if it did, the first act of 
the strong and healthy men would be to smash 
the medical supervision. 

The mistake of all that medical talk lies in 
the very fact that it connects the idea of health 
with the idea of care. What has health to do 
with care? Health has to do with carelessness. 
In special and abnormal cases it is necessary to 
have care. When we are peculiarly unhealthy 
it may be necessary to be careful in order to be 
healthy. But even then we are only trying to 
be healthy in order to be careless. If we are 
doctors we are speaking to exceptionally sick 
men, and they ought to be told to be careful. 
But when we are sociologists we are addressing 
the normal man, we are addressing humanity. 
And humanity ought to be told to be reckless- 
ness itself. For all the fundamental functions 
of a healthy man ought emphatically to be per- 
formed with pleasure and for pleasure; they 
emphatically ought not to be performed with 
precaution or for precaution. A man ought to 
eat because he has a good appetite to satisfy, 

77 



Heretics 



and emphatically not because he has a body to 
sustain. A man ought to take exercise not 
because he is too fat, but because he loves foils 
or horses or high mountains, and loves them 
for their own sake. And a man ought to marry 
because he has fallen in love, and emphatically 
not because the world requires to be populated. 
The food will really renovate his tissues as long 
as he is not thinking about his tissues. The 
exercise will really get him into training so long 
as he is thinking about something else. And 
the marriage will really stand some chance of 
producing a generous-blooded generation if it 
had its origin in its own natural and generous 
excitement. It is the first law of health that 
our necessities should not be accepted as neces- 
sities; they should be accepted as luxuries. 
Let us, then, be careful about the small things, 
such as a scratch or a slight illness, or anything 
that can be managed with care. But in the 
name of all sanity, let us be careless about 
the important things, such as marriage, or 
the fountain of our very life will fail. 

Mr. Wells, however, is not quite clear enough 
of the narrower scientific outlook to see that 
there are some things which actually ought not 
to be scientific. He is still slightly affected 
with the great scientific fallacy; I mean the 

78 



Mr. H. G. Wells and the Giants 

habit of beginning not with the human soul, 
which is the first thing a man learns about, 
but with some such thing as protoplasm, which 
is about the last. The one defect in his splendid 
mental equipment is that he does not sufficiently 
allow for the stuff or material of men. In his 
new Utopia he says, for instance, that a chief 
point of the Utopia will be a disbelief in original 
sin. If he had begun with the human soul — 
that is, if he had begun on himself — he would 
have found original sin almost the first thing 
to be believed in. He would have found, to 
put the matter shortly, that a permanent pos- 
sibility of selfishness arises from the mere fact 
of having a self, and not from any accidents 
of education or ill-treatment. And the weak- 
ness of all Utopias is this, that they take the 
greatest difficulty of man and assume it to be 
overcome, and then give an elaborate account 
of the overcoming of the smaller ones. They 
first assume that no man will want more than 
his share, and then are very ingenious in ex- 
plaining whether his share will be delivered by 
motor-car or balloon. And an even stronger 
example of Mr. Wells's indifference to the human 
psychology can be found in his cosmopolitan- 
ism, the abolition in his Utopia of all patriotic 
boundaries. He says in his innocent way that 

79 



Heretics 



Utopia must be a world-state, or else people 
might make war on it. It does not seem to 
occur to him that, for a good many of us, if it 
were a world-state we should still make war 
on it to the end of the world. For if we admit 
that there must be varieties in art or opinion 
what sense is there in thinking there will not 
be varieties in government? The fact is very 
simple. Unless you are going deliberately to 
prevent a thing being good, you cannot prevent 
it being worth fighting for. It is impossible to 
prevent a possible conflict of civilizations, be- 
cause it is impossible to prevent a possible 
conflict between ideals. If there were no 
longer our modern strife between nations, 
there would only be a strife between Utopias. 
For the highest thing does not tend to union 
only; the highest thing tends also to differentia- 
tion. You can often get men to fight for the 
union; but you can never prevent them from 
fighting also for the differentiation. This va- 
riety in the highest thing is the meaning of the 
fierce patriotism, the fierce nationalism of the 
great European civilization. It is also, inci- 
dentally, the meaning of the doctrine of the 
Trinity. 

But I think the main mistake of Mr. Wells's 
philosophy is a somewhat deeper one, one that 
80 



Mr. H. G. Wells and the Giants 

he expresses in a very entertaining manner in 
the introductory part of the new Utopia. His 
philosophy in some sense amounts to a denial 
of the possibility of philosophy itself. At least, 
he maintains that there are no secure and re- 
liable ideas upon which we can rest with a final 
mental satisfaction. It will be both clearer, 
however, and more amusing to quote Mr. Wells 
himself. 

He says, "Nothing endures, nothing is pre- 
cise and certain (except the mind of a pedant). 
. . . Being indeed! — there is no being, but a 
universal becoming of individualities, and Plato 
turned his back on truth when he turned to- 
wards his museum of specific ideals." Mr. 
Wells says, again, "There is no abiding thing 
in what we know. We change from weaker to 
stronger lights, and each more powerful light 
pierces our hitherto opaque foundations and 
reveals fresh and different opacities below." 
Now, when Mr. Wells says things like this, I 
speak with all respect when I say that he does 
not observe an evident mental distinction. It 
cannot be true that there is nothing abiding in 
what we know. For if that were so we should 
not know it all and should not call it knowledge. 
Our mental state may be very different from 
that of somebody else some thousands of years 

81 



Heretics 



back; but it cannot be entirely different, or 
else we should not be conscious of a difference. 
Mr. Wells must surely realize the first and sim- 
plest of the paradoxes that sit by the springs 
of truth. He must surely see that the fact of 
two things being different implies that they are 
similar. The hare and the tortoise may differ 
in the quality of swiftness, but they must agree 
in the quality of motion. The swiftest hare 
cannot be swifter than an isosceles triangle or 
the idea of pinkness. When we say the hare 
moves faster, we say that the tortoise moves. 
And when we say of a thing that it moves, we 
say, without need of other words, that there 
are things that do not move. And even in the 
act of saying that things change, we say that 
there is something unchangeable. 

But certainly the best example of Mr. Wells's 
fallacy can be found in the example which he 
himself chooses. It is quite true that we see a 
dim light which, compared with a darker thing, 
is light, but which, compared with a stronger 
light, is darkness. But the quality of light 
remains the same thing, or else we should not 
call it a stronger light or recognize it as such. 
If the character of light were not fixed in the 
mind, we should be quite as likely to call a 
denser shadow a stronger light, or vice versd. 
82 



Mr. H. G. Wells and the Giants 

If the character of light became even for an 
instant unfixed, if it became even by a hair's- 
breadth doubtful, if, for example, there crept 
into our idea of light some vague idea of blue- 
ness, then in that flash we have become doubtful 
whether the new light has more light or less. 
In brief, the progress may be as varying as a 
cloud, but the direction must be as rigid as a 
French road. North and South are relative in 
the sense that I am North of Bournemouth and 
South of Spitzbergen. But if there be any 
doubt of the position of the North Pole, there 
is in equal degree a doubt of whether I am 
South of Spitzbergen at all. The absolute idea 
of light may be practically unattainable. We 
may not be able to procure pure light. We may 
not be able to get to the North Pole. But 
because the North Pole is unattainable, it does 
not follow that it is indefinable. And it is only 
because the North Pole is not indefinable that 
we can make a satisfactory map of Brighton and 
Worthing. 

In other words, Plato turned his face to 
truth, but his back on Mr. H. G. Wells, when 
he turned to his museum of specified ideals. 
It is precisely here that Plato shows his sense. 
It is not true that everything changes; the 
things that change are all the manifest and 

83 



Heretics 



material things. There is something that does 
not change; and that is precisely the abstract 
quality, the invisible idea. Mr. Wells says 
truly enough, that a thing which we have seen 
in one connection as dark we may see in another 
connection as light. But the thing common to 
both incidents is the mere idea of light — which 
we have not seen at all. Mr. Wells might 
grow taller and taller for unending aeons till 
his head was higher than the loneliest star. 
I can imagine his writing a good novel about 
it. In that case he would see the trees first 
as tall things and then as short things; he 
would see the clouds first as high and then as 
low. But there would remain with him through 
the ages in that starry loneliness the idea of 
tallness; he would have in the awful spaces for 
companion and comfort the definite conception 
that he was growing taller and not (for instance) 
growing fatter. 

And now it comes to my mind that Mr. 
H. G. Wells actually has written a very delight- 
ful romance about men growing as tall as trees; 
and that here, again, he seems to me to have 
been a victim of this vague relativism. "The 
Food of the Gods" is, like Mr. Bernard Shaw's 
play, in essence a study of the Superman idea. 
And it lies, I think, even through the veil of 

84 



Mr. H. G. Wells and the Giants 

a half-pantomimic allegory, open to the same 
intellectual attack. We cannot be expected to 
have any regard for a great creature if he does 
not in any manner conform to our standards. 
For unless he passes our standard of greatness 
we cannot even call him great. Nietszche 
summed up all that v is interesting in the Super- 
man idea when he said, "Man is a thing which 
has to be surpassed." But the very word 
"surpass" implies the existence of a standard 
common to us and the thing surpassing us. 
If the Superman is more manly than men are, 
of course they will ultimately deify him, even 
if they happen to kill him first. But if he is 
simply more supermanly, they may be quite 
indifferent to him as they would be to another 
seemingly aimless monstrosity. He must sub- 
mit to our test even in order to overawe us. 
Mere force or size even is a standard; but that 
alone will never make men think a man their 
superior. Giants, as in the wise old fairy-tales, 
are vermin. Supermen, if not good men, are 
vermin. 

"The Food of the Gods" is the tale of "Jack 
the Giant-Killer" told from the point of view 
of the giant. This has not, I think, been done 
before in literature; but I have little doubt that 
the psychological substance of it existed in fact. 

85 



Heretics 



I have little doubt that the giant whom Jack 
killed did regard himself as the Superman. It 
is likely enough that he considered Jack a 
narrow and parochial person who wished to 
frustrate a great forward movement of the life- 
force. If (as not unfrequently was the case) 
he happened to have two heads, he would point 
out the elementary maxim which declares them 
to be better than one. He would enlarge on 
the subtle modernity of such an equipment, 
enabling a giant to look at a subject from two 
points of view, or to correct himself with 
promptitude. But Jack was the champion of 
the enduring human standards, of the principle 
of one man one head and one man one con- 
science, of the single head and the single heart 
and the single eye. Jack was quite unimpressed 
by the question of whether the giant was a par- 
ticularly gigantic giant. All he wished to know 
was whether he was a good giant — that is, a 
giant who was any good to us. What were the 
giant's religious views; what his views on politics 
and the duties of the citizen? Was he fond of 
children — or fond of them only in a dark and 
sinister sense? To use a fine phrase for emo- 
tional sanity, was his heart in the right place? 
Jack had sometimes to cut him up with a sword 
in order to find out. 

86 



Mr. H. G. Wells and the Giants 

The old and correct story of Jack the Giant- 
Killer is simply the whole story of man; if it 
were understood we should need no Bibles or 
histories. But the modern world in particular 
does not seem to understand it at all. The 
modern world, like Mr. Wells, is on the side 
of the giants; the safest place, and therefore the 
meanest and the most prosaic. The modern 
world, when it praises its little Caesars, talks 
of being strong and brave : but it does not seem 
to see the eternal paradox involved in the con- 
junction of these ideas. The strong cannot be 
brave. Only the weak can be brave; and yet 
again, in practice, only those who can be brave 
can be trusted, in time of doubt, to be strong. 
The only way in which a giant could really 
keep himself in trainuig against the inevitable 
Jack would be by continually fighting other 
giants ten times as big as himself. That is 
by ceasing to be a giant and becoming a Jack. 
Thus that sympathy with the small or the 
defeated as such, with which we Liberals and 
Nationalists have been often reproached, is not 
a useless sentimentalism at all, as Mr. Wells 
and his friends fancy. It is the first law of 
practical courage. To be in the weakest camp 
is to be in the strongest school. Nor can I 
imagine anything that would do humanity more 

87 



Heretics 



good than the advent of a race of Supermen, for 
them to fight little dragons. If the Superman 
is better than we, of course we need not fight 
him; but in that case, why not call him the 
Saint? But if he is merely stronger (whether 
physically, mentally, or morally stronger, I do 
not care a farthing), then he ought to have to 
reckon with us at least for all the strength we 
have. It we are weaker than he, that is no 
reason why we should be weaker than ourselves. 
If we are not tall enough to touch the giant's 
knees, that is no reason why we should become 
shorter by falling on our own. But that is 
at bottom the meaning of all modern hero- 
worship and celebration of the Strong Man, 
the Caesar, the Superman. That he may be 
something more than man, we must be some- 
thing less. 

Doubtless there is an older and better hero- 
worship than this. But the old hero was a 
being who, like Achilles, was more human than 
humanity itself. Nietzsche's Superman is cold 
and friendless. Achilles is so foolishly fond of 
his friend that he slaughters armies in the agony 
of his bereavement. Mr. Shaw's sad Caesar 
says in his desolate pride, "He who has never 
hoped can never despair." The Man-God of 
old answers from his awful hill, "Was ever 
88 



Mr. H. G. Wells and the Giants 

sorrow like unto my sorrow?" A great man 
is not a man so strong that he feels less than 
other men; he is a man so strong that he feels 
more. And when Nietszche says, "A new com- 
mandment I give to you, 'be hard,'" he is 
really saying, "A new commandment I give to 
you, 'be dead.'" Sensibility is the definition 
of life. 

I recur for a last word to Jack the Giant- 
Killer. I have dwelt on this matter of Mr. 
Wells and the giants, not because it is specially 
prominent in his mind; I know that the Super- 
man does not bulk so large in his cosmos as 
in that of Mr. Bernard Shaw. I have dwelt on 
it for the opposite reason; because this heresy 
of immoral hero-worship has taken, I think, a 
slighter hold of him, and may perhaps still be 
prevented from perverting one of the best 
thinkers of the day. In the course of "The 
New Utopia" Mr. Wells makes more than one 
admiring allusion to Mr. W. E. Henley. That 
clever and unhappy man lived in admiration of 
a vague violence, and was always going back to 
rude old tales and rude old ballads, to strong 
and primitive literatures, to find the praise of 
strength and the justification of tryanny. But 
he could not find it. It is not there. The 
primitive literature is shown in the tale of Jack 

89 



Heretics 



the Giant-Killer. The strong old literature is 
all in praise of the weak. The rude old tales 
are as tender to minorities as any modern 
political idealist. The rude old ballads are as 
sentimentally concerned for the under-dog as 
the Aborigines Protection Society. When men 
were tough and raw, when they lived amid 
hard knocks and hard laws, when they knew 
what fighting really was, they had only two 
kinds of songs. The first was a rejoicing that 
the weak had conquered the strong, the second 
a lamentation that the strong had, for once in a 
way, conquered the weak. For this defiance of 
the statu quo, this constant effort to alter the 
existing balance, this premature challenge to 
the powerful, is the whole nature and inmost 
secret of the psychological adventure which is 
called man. It is his strength to disdain 
strength. The forlorn hope is not only a real 
hope, it is the only real hope of mankind. In 
the coarsest ballads of the greenwood men are 
admired most when they defy, not only the 
king, but what is more to the point, the hero. 
The moment Robin Hood becomes a sort of 
Superman, that moment the chivalrous chron- 
icler shows us Robin thrashed by a poor tinker 
whom he thought to thrust aside. And the 
chivalrous chronicler makes Robin Hood re- 
90 



Mr. H. G. Wells and the Giants 

ceive the thrashing in a glow of admiration. 
This magnanimity is not a product of modern 
humanitarianism; it is not a product of any- 
thing to do with peace. This magnanimity is 
merely one of the lost arts of war. The Henley- 
ites call for a sturdy and fighting England, and 
they go back to the fierce old stories of the 
sturdy and fighting English. And the thing 
that they find written across that fierce old 
literature everywhere, is " the policy of Majuba." 



VI — Christmas and the Msthetes 

THE world is round, so round that the 
schools of optimism and pessimism 
have been arguing from the begin- 
ning whether it is the right way up. 
The difficulty does not arise so much from the 
mere fact that good and evil are mingled in 
roughly equal proportions; it arises chiefly from 
the fact that men always differ about what parts 
are good and what evil. Hence the difficulty 
which besets "undenominational religions." 
They profess to include what is beautiful in all 
creeds, but they appear to many to have col- 
lected all that is dull in them. All the colours 
mixed together in purity ought to make a per- 
fect white. Mixed together on any human 
paint-box, they make a thing like mud, and a 
thing very like many new religions. Such a 
blend is often something much worse than any 
one creed taken separately, even the creed of 
the Thugs. The error arises from the difficulty 
of detecting what is really the good part and 
what is really the bad part of any given religion. 
And this pathos falls rather heavily on those 
persons who have the misfortune to think of 
92 



Christmas and the Msthetes 

some religion or other, that the parts commonly 
counted good are bad, and the parts commonly 
counted bad are good. 

It is tragic to admire and honestly admire a 
human group, but to admire it in a photographic 
negative. It is difficult to congratulate all their 
whites on being black and all their blacks on 
their whiteness. This will often happen to us 
in connection with human religions. Take two 
institutions which bear witness to the religious 
energy of the nineteenth century. Take the 
Salvation Army and the philosophy of Auguste 
Comte. 

The usual verdict of educated people on the 
Salvation Army is expressed in some such words 
as these: "I have no doubt they do a great 
deal of good, but they do it in a vulgar and 
profane style; their aims are excellent, but their 
methods are wrong." To me, unfortunately, 
the precise reverse of this appears to be the 
truth. I do not know whether the aims of 
the Salvation Army are excellent, but I am 
quite sure their methods are admirable. Then- 
methods are the methods of all intense and 
hearty religions; they are popular like all relig- 
ion, military like all religion, public and sen- 
sational like all religion. They are not reverent 
any more than Roman Catholics are reverent, 

93 



Heretics 



for reverence in the sad and delicate meaning 
of the term reverence is a thing only possible 
to infidels. That beautiful twilight you will 
find in Euripides, in Renan, in Matthew Arnold; 
but in men who believe you will not find it — 
you will find only laughter and war. A man 
cannot pay that kind of reverence to truth 
solid as marble; they can only be reverent 
towards a beautiful lie. And the Salvation 
Army, though their voice has broken out in 
a mean environment and an ugly shape, are 
really the old voice of glad and angry faith, 
hot as the riots of Dionysus, wild as the gar- 
goyles of Catholicism, not to be mistaken for 
a philosophy. Professor Huxley, in one of his 
clever phrases, called the Salvation Army 
"corybantic Christianity." Huxley was the 
last and noblest of those Stoics who have never 
understood the Cross. If he had understood 
Christianity he would have known that there 
never has been, and never can be, any Chris- 
tianity that is not corybantic. 

And there is this difference between the mat- 
ter of aims and the matter of methods, that to 
judge of the aims of a thing like the Salvation 
Army is very difficult, to judge of their ritual 
and atmosphere very easy. No one, perhaps, 
but a sociologist can see whether General 

94 



Christmas and the ^Esthetes 

Booth's housing scheme is right. But any 
healthy person can see that banging brass 
cymbals together must be right. A page of 
statistics, a plan of model dwellings, anything 
which is rational, is always difficult for the lay 
mind. But the thing which is irrational any 
one can understand. That is why religion came 
so early into the world and spread so far, while 
science came so late into the world and has not 
spread at all. History unanimously attests the 
fact that it is only mysticism which stands 
the smallest chance of being understanded of the 
people. Common sense has to be kept as an 
esoteric secret in the dark temple of culture. 
And so while the philanthropy of the Salva- 
tionists and its genuineness may be a reasonable 
matter for the discussion of the doctors, there 
can be no doubt about the genuineness of their 
brass bands, for a brass band is purely spiritual, 
and seeks only to quicken the internal life. 
The object of philanthropy is to do good; the 
object of religion is to be good, if only for a 
moment, amid a crash of brass. 

And the same antithesis exists about another 
modern religion — I mean the religion of Comte, 
generally known as Positivism, or the worship 
of humanity. Such men as Mr. Frederic Har- 
rison, that brilliant and chivalrous philosopher, 

95 



Heretics 



who still, by his mere personality, speaks for the 
creed, would tell us that he offers us the philos- 
ophy of Comte, but not all Comte's fantastic 
proposals for pontiffs and ceremonials, the new 
calendar, the new holidays and saints' days. 
He does not mean that we should dress our- 
selves up as priests of humanity or let off fire- 
works because it is Milton's birthday. To the 
solid English Comtist all this appears, he con- 
fesses, to be a little absurd. To me it appears 
the only sensible part of Comtism. As a 
philosophy it is unsatisfactory. It is evidently 
impossible to worship humanity, just as it is 
impossible to worship the Savile Club; both 
are excellent institutions to which we may 
happen to belong. But we perceive clearly 
that the Savile Club did not make the stars 
and does not fill the universe. And it is surely 
unreasonable to attack the doctrine of the 
Trinity as a piece of bewildering mysticism, 
and then to ask men to worship a being who 
is ninety million persons in one God, neither con- 
founding the persons nor dividing the substance. 
But if the wisdom of Comte was insufficient, 
the folly of Comte was wisdom. In an- age of 
dusty modernity, when beauty was thought of 
as something barbaric and ugliness as some- 
thing sensible, he alone saw that men must 
96 



Christmas and the Msthetes 

always have the sacredness of mummery. He 
saw that while the brutes have all the useful 
things, the things that are truly human are the 
useless ones. He saw the falsehood of that 
almost universal notion of to-day, the notion 
that rites and forms are something artificial, 
additional, and corrupt. Ritual is really much 
older than thought; it is much simpler and much 
wilder than thought. A feeling touching the 
nature of things does not only make men feel 
that there are certain proper things to say; it 
makes them feel that there are certain proper 
things to do. The more agreeable of these 
consist of dancing, building temples, and shout- 
ing very loud; the less agreeable, of wearing 
green carnations and burning other philosophers 
alive. But everywhere the religious dance came 
before the religious hymn, and man was a rit- 
ualist before he could speak. If Comtism had 
spread the world would have been converted, 
not by the Comtist philosophy, but by the Com- 
tist calendar. By discouraging what they con- 
ceive to be the weakness of their master, the 
English Positivists have broken the strength of 
their religion. A man who has faith must be 
prepared not only to be a martyr, but to be a 
fool. It is absurd to say that a man is ready to 
toil and die for his convictions when he is not 

97 



Heretics 



even ready to wear a wreath round his head for 
them. I myself, to take a corpus vile, am very 
certain that I would not read the works of 
Comte through for any consideration whatever. 
But I can easily imagine myself with the greatest 
enthusiasm lighting a bonfire on Darwin Day. 

That splendid effort failed, and nothing in 
the style of it has succeeded. There has been 
no rationalist festival, no rationalist ecstasy. 
Men are still in black for the death of God. 
When Christianity was heavily bombarded in 
the last century upon no point was it more per- 
sistently and brilliantly attacked than upon that 
of its alleged enmity to human joy. Shelley 
and Swinburne and all their armies have passed 
again and again over the ground, but they have 
not altered it. They have not set up a single 
new trophy or ensign for the world's merriment 
to rally to. They have not given a name or a 
new occasion of. gaiety. Mr. Swinburne does 
not hang up his stocking on the eve of the 
birthday of Victor Hugo. Mr. William Archer 
does not sing carols descriptive of the infancy 
of Ibsen outside people's doors in the snow. 
In the round of our rational and mournful year 
one festival remains out of all those ancient 
gaieties that once covered the whole earth. 
Christmas remains to remind us of those ages, 
98 



Christmas and the Msthetes 

whether Pagan or Christian, when the many 
acted poetry instead of the few writing it. In 
all the winter in our woods there is no tree in 
glow but the holly. 

The strange truth about the matter is told in 
the very word "holiday." A bank holiday 
means presumably a day which bankers regard 
as holy^ A half-holiday means, I suppose, a 
day on which a schoolboy is only partially holy. 
It is hard to see at first sight why so human a 
thing as leisure and larkiness should always 
have a religious origin. Rationally there ap- 
pears no reason why we should not sing and 
give each other presents in honour of anything 
— the birth of Michael Angelo or the opening 
of Euston Station. But it does not work. As 
a fact, men only become greedily and gloriously 
material about something spiritualistic. Take 
away the Nicene Creed and similar things, and 
you do some strange wrong to the sellers of 
sausages. Take away the strange beauty of the 
saints, and what has remained to us is the far 
stranger ugliness of Wandsworth. Take away 
the supernatural, and what remains is the un- 
natural. 

And now I have to touch upon a very sad 
matter. There are in the modern world an 
admirable class of persons who really make 

99 



Heretics 



protest on behalf of that antiqua pulchritudo of 
which Augustine spoke, who do long for the 
old feasts and formalities of the childhood of 
the world. William Morris and his followers 
showed how much brighter were the dark ages 
than the age of Manchester. Mr. W. B. Yeats 
frames his steps in prehistoric dances, but no 
man knows and joins his voice to forgotten 
choruses that no one but he can hear. Mr. 
George Moore collects every fragment of Irish 
paganism that the forgetfulness of the Catholic 
Church has left or possibly her wisdom pre- 
served. There are innumerable persons with 
eye-glasses and green garments who pray for the 
return of the maypole or the Olympian games. 
But there is about these people a haunting and 
alarming something which suggests that it is 
just possible that they do not keep Christmas. 
It is painful to regard human nature in such a 
light, but it seems somehow possible that Mr. 
George Moore does not wave his spoon and 
shout when the pudding is set alight. It is 
even possible that Mr. W. B. Yeats never pulls 
crackers. If so, where is the sense of all their 
dreams of festive traditions? Here is a solid 
and ancient festive tradition still plying a roar- 
ing trade in the streets, and they think it vulgar. 
If this is so, let them be very certain of this, 

IOO 



Christmas and the ^Esthetes 

that they are the kind of people who in the 
time of the maypole would have thought the 
maypole vulgar; who in the time of the Can- 
terbury pilgrimage would have thought the 
Canterbury pilgrimage vulgar; who in the time 
of the Olympian games would have thought 
the Olympian games vulgar. Nor can there be 
any reasonable doubt that they were vulgar. 
Let no man deceive himself; if by vulgarity we 
mean coarseness of speech, rowdiness of be- 
haviour, gossip, horseplay, and some heavy 
drinking, vulgarity there always was wherever 
there was joy, wherever there was faith in the 
gods. Wherever you have belief you will have 
hilarity, wherever you have hilarity you will 
have some dangers. And as creed and mythol- 
ogy produce this gross and vigorous life, so in 
its turn this gross and vigorous life will always 
produce creed and mythology. If we ever get 
the English back on to the English land they 
will become again a religious people, if all goes 
well, a superstitious people. The absence from 
modern life of both the higher and lower forms 
of faith is largely due to a divorce from nature 
and the trees and clouds. If we have no more 
turnip ghosts it is chiefly from the lack of 
turnips. 



IOI 



VII — Omar and the Sacred Vine 

ANEW morality has burst upon us 
with some violence in connection 
with the problem of strong drink; 
and enthusiasts in the matter range 
from the man who is violently thrown out at 
12.30, to the lady who smashes American bars 
with an axe. In these discussions it is almost 
always felt that one very wise and moderate 
position is to say that wine or such stuff should 
only be drunk as a medicine. With this I 
should venture to disagree with a peculiar 
ferocity. The one genuinely dangerous and 
immoral way of drinking wine is to drink it as 
a medicine. And for this reason. If a man 
drinks wine in order to obtain pleasure, he is 
trying to obtain something exceptional, some- 
thing he does not expect every hour of the day, 
something which, unless he is a little insane, 
he will not try to get every hour of the day. 
But if a man drinks wine in order to obtain 
health, he is trying to get something natural; 
something, that is, that he ought not to be 
without; something that he may find it difficult 
to reconcile himself to being without. The 
102 



Omar and the Sacred Vine 

man may not be seduced who has seen the 
ecstasy of being ecstatic; it is more dazzling 
to catch a glimpse of the ecstasy of being ordi- 
nary. If there were a magic ointment, and we 
took it to a strong man, and said, "This will 
enable you to jump off the Monument," doubt- 
less he would jump off the Monument,' but he 
would not jump off the Monument all day long 
to the delight of the City. But if we took it 
to a blind man, saying, "This will enable you 
to see," he would be under a heavier tempta- 
tion. It would be hard for him not to rub it 
on his eyes whenever he heard the hoof of a 
noble horse or the birds singing at daybreak. 
It is easy to deny one's self festivity; it is diffi- 
cult to deny one's self normality. Hence 
comes the fact which every doctor knows, 
that it is often perilous to give alcohol to the 
sick even when they need it. I need hardly 
say that I do not mean that I think the giving 
of alcohol to the sick for stimulus is neces- 
sarily unjustifiable. But I do mean that 
giving it to the healthy for fun is the proper 
use of it, and a great deal more consistent with 
health. 

The sound rule in the matter would appear 
to be like many other sound rules — a paradox. 
Drink because you are happy, but never because 
103 



Heretics 



you are miserable. Never drink when you are 
wretched without it, or you will be like the 
grey-faced gin-drinker in the slum; but drink 
when you would be happy without it, and you 
will be like the laughing peasant of Italy. 
Never drink because you need it, for this is 
rational drinking, and the way to death and 
hell. But drink because you do not need it, 
for this is irrational drinking, and the ancient 
health of the world. 

For more than thirty years the shadow and 
glory of a great Eastern figure has lain upon 
our English literature. Fitzgerald's translation 
of Omar Khayyam concentrated into an im- 
mortal poignancy all the dark and drifting 
hedonism of our time. Of the literary splen- 
dour of that work it would be merely banal to 
speak; in few other of the books of men has 
there been anything so combining the gay 
pugnacity of an epigram with the vague sadness 
of a song. But of its philosophical, ethical, 
and religious influence, which has been almost 
as great as its brilliancy, I should like to say 
a word, and that word, I confess, one of un- 
compromising hostility. There are a great 
nvany things which might be said against the 
spirit of the Rubaiyat, and against its pro- 
digious influence. But one matter of indict- 
104 



Omar and the Sacred Vine 

ment towers ominously above the rest — a 
genuine disgrace to it, a genuine calamity to 
us. This is the terrible blow that this great 
poem has struck against sociability and the 
joy of life. Some one called Omar "the sad, 
glad old Persian." Sad he is; glad he is not, 
in any sense of the word whatever. He has 
been a worse foe to gladness than the Puritans. 
A pensive and graceful Oriental lies under 
the rose-tree with his wine-pot and his scroll of 
poems. It may seem strange that any one's 
thoughts should, at the moment of regarding 
him, fly back to the dark bedside where the 
doctor doles out brandy. It may seem stranger 
still that they should go back to the grey wastrel 
shaking with gin in Houndsditch. But a great 
philosophical unity links the three in an evil 
bond. Omar Khayyam's wine-bibbing is bad, 
not because it is wine-bibbing. It is bad, and 
very bad, because it is medical wine-bibbing. 
It is the drinking of a man who drinks because 
he is not happy. His is the wine that shuts 
out the universe, not the wine that reveals it. 
It is not poetical drinking, which is joyous and 
instinctive; it is rational drinking, which is as 
prosaic as an investment, as unsavoury as a 
dose of camomile. Whole heavens above it, 
from the point of view of sentiment, though 

i°5 



Heretics 



not of style, rises the splendour of some old 
English drinking-song — 

"Then pass the bowl, my comrades all, 
And let the zider vlow." 

For this song was caught up by happy men to 
express the worth of truly worthy things, of 
brotherhood and garrulity, and the brief and 
kindly leisure of the poor. Of course, the great 
part of the more stolid reproaches directed 
against the Omarite morality are as false and 
babyish as such reproaches usually are. One 
critic, whose work I have read, had the in- 
credible foolishness to call Omar an atheist 
and a materialist. It is almost impossible for 
an Oriental to be either; the East understands 
metaphysics too well for that. Of course, the 
real objection which a philosophical Christian 
would bring against the religion of Omar, is 
not that he gives no place to God, it is that 
he gives too much place to God. His is that 
terrible theism which can imagine nothing else 
but deity, and which denies altogether the out- 
lines of human personality and human will. 

" The ball no question makes of Ayes or Noes, 
But Here or There as strikes the Player goes; 
And He that tossed you down into the field, 
He knows about it all — he knows — he knows." 

1 06 



Omar and the Sacred Vine 

A Christian thinker, such as Augustine or 
Dante, would object to this because it ignores 
free-will, which is the valour and dignity of the 
soul. The quarrel of the highest Christianity 
with this scepticism is not in the least that the 
scepticism denies the existence of God; it is 
that it denies the existence of man. 

In this cult of the pessimistic pleasure-seeker 
the Rubaiyat stands first in our time; but it 
does not stand alone. Many of the most bril- 
liant intellects of our time have urged us to the 
same self-conscious snatching at a rare delight. 
Walter Pater said that we were all under sen- 
tence of death, and the only course was to 
enjoy exquisite moments simply for those mo- 
ments' sake. The same lesson was taught by 
the very powerful and very desolate philosophy 
of Oscar Wilde. It is the carpe diem religion; 
but the carpe diem religion is not the religion 
of happy people, but of very unhappy people. 
Great joy does not gather the rosebuds while 
it may; its eyes are fixed on the immortal rose 
which Dante saw. Great joy has in it the 
sense of immortality; the very splendour of 
youth is the sense that it has all space to stretch 
its legs in. In all great comic literature, in 
"Tristram Shandy" or "Pickwick," there is 
this sense of space and incorruptibility; we feel 
107 



Heretics 



the characters are deathless people in an endless 
tale. 

It is true enough, of course, that a pungent 
happiness comes chiefly in certain passing 
moments; but it is not true that we should 
think of them as passing, or enjoy them simply 
"for those moments' sake." To do this is to 
rationalize the happiness, and therefore to de- 
stroy it. Happiness is a mystery like religion, 
and should never be rationalized. Suppose a 
man experiences a really splendid moment of 
pleasure. I do not mean sbmething connected 
with a bit of enamel, I mean something with 
a violent happiness in it — an almost painful 
happiness. A man may have, for instance, a 
moment of ecstasy in first love, or a moment of 
victory in battle. The lover enjoys the mo- 
ment, but precisely not for the moment's sake. 
He enjoys it for the woman's sake, or his own 
sake. The warrior enjoys the moment, but not 
for the sake of the moment; he enjoys it for the 
sake of the flag. The cause which the flag 
stands for may be foolish and fleeting; the love 
may be calf-love, and last a week. But the 
patriot thinks of the flag as eternal; the lover 
thinks of his love as something that cannot end. 
These moments are filled with eternity; these 
moments are joyful because they do not seem 
ioS 



Omar and the Sacred Vine 

momentary. Once look at them as moments 
after Pater's manner, and they become as cold 
as Pater and his style. Man cannot love 
mortal things. He can only love immortal 
things for an instant. 

Pater's mistake is revealed in his most famous 
phrase. He asks us to burn with a hard, gem- 
like flame. Flames are never hard and never 
gem-like — they cannot be handled or arranged. 
So human emotions are never hard and never 
gem-like; they are always dangerous, like flames, 
to touch or even to examine. There is only 
one way in which our passions can become 
hard and gem-like, and that is by becoming as 
cold as gems. No blow then has ever been 
struck at the natural loves and laughter of men 
so sterilizing as this carpe diem of the aesthetes. 
For any kind of pleasure a totally different 
spirit is required; a certain shyness, a certain 
indeterminate hope, a certain boyish expecta- 
tion. Purity and simplicity are essential to 
passions — yes, even to evil passions. Even 
vice demands a sort of virginity. 

Omar's (or Fitzgerald's) effect upon the other 
world we may let go, his hand upon this world 
has been heavy and paralyzing. The Puritans, 
as I have said, are far jollier than he. The 
new ascetics who follow Thoreau or Tolstoy 
109 



Heretics 



are much livelier company; for, though the 
surrender of strong drink and such luxuries 
may strike us as an idle negation, it may leave 
a man with innumerable natural pleasures, and, 
above all, with man's natural power of happi- 
ness. Thoreau could enjoy the sunrise without 
a cup of coffee. If Tolstoy cannot admire 
marriage, at least he is healthy enough to 
admire mud. Nature can be enjoyed without 
even the most natural luxuries. A good bush 
needs no wine. But neither nature nor wine 
nor anything else can be enjoyed if we have the 
wrong attitude towards happiness, and Omar 
(or Fitzgerald) did have the wrong attitude 
towards happiness. He and those he has in- 
fluenced do not see that if we are to be truly gay, 
we must believe that there is some eternal gaiety 
in the nature of things. We cannot enjoy 
thoroughly even a pas-de-quatre at a subscrip- 
tion dance unless we believe that the stars are 
dancing to the same tune. No one can be really 
hilarious but the serious man. "Wine," says 
the Scripture, "maketh glad the heart of man," 
but only of the man who has a heart. The 
thing called high spirits is possible only to the 
spiritual. Ultimately a man cannot rejoice in 
anything except the nature of things. Ulti- 
mately a man can enjoy nothing except religion, 
no 



Omar and the Sacred Vine 

Once in the world's history men did believe 
that the stars were dancing to the tune of their 
temples, and they danced as men have never 
danced since. With this old pagan eudae- 
monism the sage of the Rubaiyat has quite as 
little to do as he has with any Christian variety. 
He is no more a Bacchanal than he is a saint. 
Dionysus and his church was grounded on a 
serious joie-de-vivre like that of Walt Whitman. 
Dionysus made wine, not a medicine, but a 
sacrament. Jesus Christ also made wine, not 
a medicine, but a sacrament. But Omar makes 
it, not a sacrament, but a medicine. He feasts 
because life is not joyful; he revels because he 
is not glad. "Drink," he says, "for you know 
not whence you come nor why. Drink, for 
you know not when you go nor where. Drink, 
because the stars are cruel and the world as idle 
as a humming-top. Drink, because there is 
nothing worth trusting, nothing worth fighting 
for. Drink, because all things are lapsed in a 
base equality and an evil peace." So he stands 
offering us the cup in his hand. And at the 
high altar of Christianity stands another figure, 
in whose hand also is the cup of the vine. 
"Drink," he says, "for the whole world is as 
red as this wine, with the crimson of the love 
and wrath of God. Drink, for the trumpets 
in 



Heretics 



are blowing for battle and this is the stirrup- 
cup. Drink, for this my blood of the new 
testament that is shed for you. Drink, for I 
know of whence you come and why. Drink, 
for I know of when you go and where." 



113 



VIII — The Mildness of the Yellow Press 

THERE is a great deal of protest 
made from one quarter or another 
nowadays against the influence of 
that new journalism which is asso- 
ciated with the names of Sir Alfred Harmsworth 
and Mr. Pearson. But almost everybody who 
attacks it attacks on the ground that it is very 
sensational, very violent and vulgar and start- 
ling. I am speaking in no affected contrariety, 
but in the simplicity of a genuine personal im- 
pression, when I say that this journalism offends 
as being not sensational or violent enough. 
The real vice is not that it is startling, but that 
it is quite insupportably tame. The whole 
object is to keep carefully along a certain level 
of the expected and the commonplace; it may 
be low, but it must take care also to be flat. 
Never by any chance in it is there any of that 
real plebeian pungency which can be heard 
from the ordinary cabman in the ordinary 
street. We have heard of a certain standard 
of decorum which demands that things should 
be funny without being vulgar, but the standard 
of this decorum demands that if things are 
vulgar they shall be vulgar without being funny. 

"3 



Heretics 



This journalism does not merely fail to exag- 
gerate life — it positively underrates it; and it 
has to do so because it is intended for the 
faint and languid recreation of men whom the 
fierceness of modem life has fatigued. This 
press is not the yellow press at all; it is the 
drab press. Sir Alfred Harmsworth must not 
address to the tired clerk any observation more 
witty than the tired clerk might be able to 
address to Sir Alfred Harmsworth. It must 
not expose anybody (anybody who is powerful, 
that is), it must not offend anybody, it must 
not even please anybody, too much. A general 
vague idea that in spite of all this, our yellow 
press is sensational, arises from such external 
accidents as large type or lurid headlines. It 
is quite true that these editors print everything 
they possibly can in large capital letters. But 
they do this, not because it is startling, but 
because it is soothing. To people wholly 
weary or partly drunk in a dimly lighted train, 
it is a simplification and a comfort to have 
things presented in this vast and obvious man- 
ner. The editors use this gigantic alphabet in 
dealing with their readers, for exactly the same 
reason that parents and governesses use a simi- 
lar gigantic alphabet in teaching children to 
spell. The nursery authorities do not use an 
114 



The Mildness of the Yellow Press 

A as big as a horseshoe in order to make the 
child jump; on the contrary, they use it to put 
the child at his ease, to make things smoother 
and more evident. Of the same character is 
the dim and quiet dame school which Sir Alfred 
Harmsworth and Mr. Pearson keep. All their 
sentiments are spelling-book sentiments — that 
is to say, they are sentiments with which the 
pupil is already respectfully familiar. All 
their wildest posters are leaves torn from a 
copy-book. 

Of real sensational journalism, as it exists in 
France, in Ireland, and in America, we have no 
trace in this country. When a journalist in 
Ireland wishes to create a thrill, he creates a 
thrill worth talking about. He denounces 
a leading Irish member for corruption, or he 
charges the whole police system with a wicked 
and definite conspiracy. When a French jour- 
nalist desires a frisson there is a frisson; he 
discovers, let us say, that the President of the 
Republic has murdered three wives. Our yel- 
low journalists invent quite as unscrupulously 
as this; their moral condition is, as regards* 
careful veracity, about the same. But it is 
their mental calibre which happens to be such 
that they can only invent calm and even reas- 
suring things. The fictitious version of the mas- 

"5 



Heretics 



sacre of the envoys of Pekin was mendacious, 
but it was not interesting, except to those who 
had private reasons for terror or sorrow. It 
was not connected with any bold and suggestive 
view of the Chinese situation. It revealed only 
a vague idea that nothing could be impressive 
except a great deal of blood. Real sensation- 
alism, of which I happen to be very fond, may 
be either moral or immoral. But even when it 
is most immoral, it requires moral courage. 
For it is one of the most dangerous things on 
earth genuinely to surprise anybody. If you 
make any sentient creature jump, you render it 
by no means improbable that it will jump on 
you. But the leaders of this movement have no 
moral courage or immoral courage; their whole 
method consists in saying, with large and elabo- 
rate emphasis, the things which everybody else 
says casually, and without remembering what 
they have said. When they brace themselves 
up to attack anything, they never reach the 
point of attacking anything which is large and 
real, and would resound with the shock. They 
do not attack the army as men do in France, 
or the judges as men do in Ireland, or the 
democracy itself as men did in England a 
hundred years ago. They attack something 
like the War Office — something, that is, which 
116 



The Mildness of the Yellow Press 

everybody attacks and nobody bothers to de- 
fend, something which is an old joke in fourth- 
rate comic papers. Just as a man shows he 
has a weak voice by straining it to shout, so 
they show the hopelessly unsensational nature 
of their minds when they really try to be sen- 
sational. With the whole world full of big and 
dubious institutions, with the whole wickedness 
of civilization staring them in the face, their 
idea of being bold and bright is to attack the 
War Office. They might as well start a cam- 
paign against the weather, or form a secret 
society in order to make jokes about mothers- 
in-law. Nor is it only from the point of view 
of particular amateurs of the sensational such 
as myself, that it is permissible to say, in the 
words of Cowper's Alexander ! Selkirk, that 
"their tameness is shocking to me." The 
whole modern world is pining for a genuinely 
sensational journalism. This has been dis- 
covered by that very able and honest journalist, 
Mr. Blatchford, who started his campaign 
against Christianity, warned on all sides, I 
believe, that it would ruin his paper, but who 
continued from an honourable sense of intellec- 
tual responsibility. He discovered, however, 
that while he had undoubtedly shocked his 
readers, he had also greatly advanced his news- 
117 



Heretics 



paper. It was bought — first, by all the people 
who agreed with him and wanted to read it; and 
secondly, by all the people who disagreed with 
him, and wanted to write him letters. Those 
letters were voluminous (I helped, I am glad to 
say, to swell their volume), and they were gen- 
erally inserted with a generous fulness. Thus 
was accidentally discovered (like the steam- 
engine) the great journalistic maxim — that if 
an editor can only make people angry enough, 
they will write half his newspaper for him for 
nothing. 

Some hold that such papers as these are 
scarcely the proper objects of so serious a con- 
sideration; but that can scarcely be maintained 
from a political or ethical point of view. In 
this problem of the mildness and tameness of 
the Harmsworth mind there is mirrored the 
outlines of a much larger problem which is akin 
to it. 

The Harmsworthian journalist begins with a 
worship of success and violence, and ends in 
sheer timidity and mediocrity. But he is not 
alone in this, nor does he come by this fate 
merely because he happens personally to be 
stupid. Every man, however brave, who be- 
gins by worshipping violence, must end in mere 
timidity. Every man, however wise, who be- 
118 



The Mildness of the Yellow Press 

gins by worshipping success, must end in mere 
mediocrity. This strange and paradoxical fate 
is involved, not in the individual, but in the 
philosophy, in the point of view. It is not the 
folly of the man which brings about this neces- 
sary fall; it is his wisdom. The worship of 
success is the only one out of all possible wor- 
ships of which this is true, that its followers are 
foredoomed to become slaves and cowards. A 
man may be a hero for the sake of Mrs. Gallup's 
ciphers or for the sake of human sacrifice, but 
not for the sake of success. For obviously a 
man may choose to fail because he loves Mrs. 
Gallup or human sacrifice; but he cannot choose 
to fail because he loves success. When the test 
of triumph is men's test of everything, they 
never endure long enough to triumph at all. 
As long as matters are really hopeful, hope is 
a mere flattery or platitude; it is only when 
everything is hopeless that hope begins to be a 
strength at all. Like all the Christian virtues, 
it is as unreasonable as it is indispensable. 

It was through this fatal paradox in the 
nature of things that all these modern adven- 
turers come at last to a sort of tedium and 
acquiescence. They desired strength; and to 
them to desire strength was to admire strength; 
to admire strength was simply to admire the 
119 



Heretics 



statu quo. They thought that he who wished 
to be strong ought to respect the strong. They 
did not realize the obvious verity that he who 
wishes to be strong must despise the strong. 
They sought to be everything, to have the 
whole force of the cosmos behind them, to have 
an energy that would drive the stars. But they 
did not realize the two great facts — first, that 
in the attempt to be everything the first and 
most difficult step is to be something; second, 
that the moment a man is something, he is 
essentially defying everything. The lower ani- 
mals, say the men of science, fought their way 
up with a blind selfishness. If this be so, the 
only real moral of it is that our unselfishness, 
if it is to triumph, must be equally blind. The 
mammoth did not put his head on one side and 
wonder whether mammoths were a little out of 
date. Mammoths were at least as much up to 
date as that individual mammoth could make 
them. The greal elk did not say, ' ' Cloven hoofs 
are very much worn now." He polished his 
own weapons for his own use. But in the 
reasoning animal there has arisen a more 
horrible danger, that he may fail through per- 
ceiving his own failure. When modern sociol- 
ogists talk of the necessity of accommodating 
one's self to the trend of the time, they forget 
iao 



The Mildness of the Yellow Press 

that the trend of the time at its best consists 
entirely of people who will not accommodate 
themselves to anything. At its worst it consists 
of many millions of frightened creatures all 
accommodating themselves to a trend that is 
not there. And that is becoming more and 
more the situation of modern England. Every 
man speaks of public opinion, and means by 
public opinion, public opinion minus his opin- 
ion. Every man makes his contribution nega- 
tive under the erroneous impression that the 
next man's contribution is positive. Every man 
surrenders his fancy to a general tone which is 
itself a surrender. And over all the heartless 
and fatuous unity spreads this new and weari- 
some and platitudinous press, incapable of 
invention, incapable of audacity, capable only 
of a servility all the more contemptible because 
it is not even a servility to the strong. But all 
who begin with force and conquest will end in 
this. 

The chief characteristic of the "New Jour- 
nalism" is simply that it is bad journalism. It 
is beyond all comparison the most shapeless, 
careless, and colourless work done in our day. 

I read yesterday a sentence which should be 
written in letters of gold and adamant; it is the 
very motto of the new philosophy of Empire. 

121 



Heretics 



I found it (as the reader has already eagerly 
guessed) in Pearson's Magazine, while I was 
communing (soul to soul) with Mr. C. Arthur 
Pearson, whose first and suppressed name I am 
afraid is Chilperic. It occurred in an article 
on the American Presidential Election. This 
is the sentence, and every one should read it 
carefully, and roll it on the tongue, till all the 
honey be tasted. 

"A little sound common sense often goes 
further with an audience of American working- 
men than much high-flown argument. A 
speaker who, as he brought forward his points, 
hammered nails into a board, won hundreds 
of votes for his side at the last Presidential 
Election." 

I do not wish to soil this perfect thing with 
comment; the words of Mercury are harsh after 
the songs of Apollo. But just think for a 
moment of the mind, the strange inscrutable 
mind, of the man who wrote that, of the editor 
who approved it, of the people who are prob- 
ably impressed by it, of the incredible American 
working-man, of whom, for all I know, it may 
be true. Think what their notion of "common 
sense" must be! It is delightful to realize that 
you and I are now able to win thousands of 
votes should we ever be engaged in a Presiden- 

122 



The Mildness of the Yellow Press 

tial Election, by doing something of this kind. 
For I suppose the nails and the board are not 
essential to the exhibition of "common sense;" 
there may be variations. We may read — 

"A little common sense impresses American 
working-men more than high-flown argument. 
A speaker who, as he made his points, pulled 
buttons off his waistcoat, won thousands of 
votes for his side." Or, "Sound common 
sense tells better in America than high-flown 
argument. Thus Senator Budge, who threw 
his false teeth in the air every time he made an 
epigram, won the solid approval of American 
working-men." Or again, "The sound com- 
mon sense of a gentleman from Earlswood, 
who stuck straws in his hair during the pro- 
gress of his speech, assured the victory of Mr. 
Roosevelt." 

There are many other elements in this article 
on which I should love to linger. But the 
matter which I wish to point out is that in that 
sentence is perfectly revealed the whole truth 
of what our Chamberlainites, hustlers, bustlers, 
Empire-builders, and strong, silent men, really 
mean by "common sense." They mean knock- 
ing, with deafening noise and dramatic effect, 
meaningless bits of iron into a useless bit of 
wood. 

123 



Heretics 



A man goes on to an American platform and 
behaves like a mountebank fool with a board 
and a hammer; well, I do not blame him; I 
might even admire him. He may be a dashing 
and quite decent strategist. He may be a fine 
romantic actor, like Burke flinging the dagger 
on the floor. He may even (for all I know) 
be -a sublime mystic, profoundly impressed with 
the ancient meaning of the divine trade of the 
Carpenter, and offering to the people a parable 
in the form of a ceremony. All I wish to 
indicate is the abyss of mental confusion in 
which such wild ritualism can be called "sound 
common sense." And it is in that abyss of 
mental confusion, and in that alone, that the 
new Imperialism lives and moves and has its 
being. The whole glory and greatness of Mr. 
Chamberlain consists' in this: that if a man hits 
the right nail on the head nobody cares where 
he hits it to or what it does. They care about 
the noise of the hammer, not about the silent 
grip of the nail. Before and throughout the 
African war, Mr. Chamberlain was always 
knocking in nails, with ringing decisiveness. 
But when we ask, "But what have these nails 
held together? Where is your carpentry? 
Where are your contented Outlanders? Where 
is your free South Africa? Where is your 
124 



The Mildness of the Yejlow Press 

British prestige ? What have your nails done ? ' ' 
then what answer is there? We must go back 
(with an affectionate sigh) to our Pearson for 
the answer to the question of what the nails 
have done: "The speaker who hammered nails 
into a board won thousands of votes." 

Now the whole of this passage is admirably 
characteristic of the new journalism which Mr. 
Pearson represents, the new journalism which 
has just purchased the Standard. To take one 
instance out of hundreds, the incomparable man 
with the board and nails is described in the 
Pearson's article as calling out (as he smote the 
symbolic nail), "Lie number one. Nailed to 
the Mast ! Nailed to the Mast ! " In the whole 
office there was apparently no compositor or 
office-boy to point out that we speak of lies 
being nailed to the counter, and not to the 
mast. Nobody in the office knew that Pearson's 
Magazine was falling into a stale Irish bull, 
which must be as old as St. Patrick. This is 
the real and essential tragedy of the sale of the 
Standard. It is not merely that journalism is 
victorious over literature. It is that bad jour- 
nalism is victorious over good journalism. 

It is not that one article which we consider 
costly and beautiful is being ousted by another 
kind of article which we consider common or 

"5 



Heretics 



unclean. It is that of the same article a worse 
quality is preferred to a better. If you like 
popular journalism (as I do), you will know that 
Pearson's Magazine is poor and weak popular 
journalism. You will know it as certainly as 
you know bad butter. You will know as cer- 
tainly that it is poor popular journalism as you 
know that the Strand, in the great days of 
Sherlock Holmes, was good popular journalism. 
Mr. Pearson has been a monument of this 
enormous banality. About everything he says 
and does there is something infinitely weak- 
minded. He clamours for home trades and 
employs foreign ones to print his paper. When 
this glaring fact is pointed out, he does not say 
that the thing was an oversight, like a sane man. 
He cuts it off with scissors, like a child of three. 
His very cunning is infantile. And like a child 
of three, he does not cut it quite off. In all 
human records I doubt if there is such an 
example of a profound simplicity in deception. 
This is the sort of intelligence which now sits 
in the seat of the sane and honourable old Tory 
journalism. If it were really the triumph of 
the tropical exuberance of the Yankee press, it 
would be vulgar, but still tropical. But it is 
not. We are delivered over to the bramble, 
126 



The Mildness of the Yellow Press 

and from the meanest of the shrubs comes the 
fire upon the cedars of Lebanon. 

The only question now is how much longer 
the fiction will endure that journalists of this 
order represent public opinion. It may be 
doubted whether any honest and serious Tariff 
Reformer would for a moment maintain that 
there was any majority for Tariff Reform in 
the country comparable to the ludicrous pre- 
ponderance which money has given it among 
the great dailies. The only inference is that 
for purposes of real public opinion the press is 
now a mere plutocratic oligarchy. Doubtless 
the public buys the wares of these men, for 
one reason or another. But there is no more 
reason to suppose that the public admires their 
politics than that the public admires the delicate 
philosophy of Mr. Crosse or the darker and 
sterner creed of Mr. Blackwell. If these men 
are merely tradesmen, there is nothing to say 
except that there are plenty like them in the 
Battersea Park Road, and many much better. 
But if they make any sort of attempt to be 
politicians, we can only point out to them that 
they are not as yet even good journalists. 



127 



IX — The Moods of Mr. George Moore 

MR. GEORGE MOORE began his 
literary career by writing his per- 
sonal confessions; nor is there any 
harm in this if he had not con- 
tinued them for the remainder of his life. He 
is a man of genuinely forcible mind and of 
great command over a kind of rhetorical and 
fugitive conviction which excites and pleases. 
He is in a perpetual state of temporary honesty. 
He has admired all the most admirable modern 
eccentrics until they could stand it no longer. 
Everything he writes, it is to be fully admitted, 
has a genuine mental power. His account of 
his reason for leaving the Roman Catholic 
Church is possibly the most admirable tribute 
to that communion which has been written of 
late years. For the fact of the matter is, that 
the weakness which has rendered barren the 
many brilliancies of Mr. Moore is actually 
that weakness which the Roman Catholic 
Church is at its best in combating. Mr. 
Moore hates Catholicism because it breaks up 
the house of looking-glasses in which he lives. 
Mr. Moore does not dislike so much being 
128 



The Moods of Mr. George Moore 

asked to believe in the spiritual existence of 
miracles or sacraments, but he does funda- 
mentally dislike being asked to believe in the 
actual existence of other people. Like his 
master Pater and all the aesthetes, his real 
quarrel with life is that it is not a dream that 
can be moulded by the dreamer. It is not the 
dogma of the reality of the other world that 
troubles him, but the dogma of the reality of 
this world. 

The truth is that the tradition of Christianity 
(which is still the only coherent ethic of Europe) 
rests on two or three paradoxes or mysteries 
which can easily be impugned in argument and 
as easily justified in life. One of them, for 
instance, is the paradox of hope or faith — that 
the more hopeless is the situation the more 
hopeful must be the man. Stevenson under- 
stood this, and consequently Mr. Moore cannot 
understand Stevenson. Another is the paradox 
of charity or chivalry that the weaker a thing 
is the more it should be respected, that the 
more indefensible a thing is the more it should 
appeal to us for a certain kind of defence. 
Thackeray understood this, and therefore Mr. 
Moore does not understand Thackeray. Now, 
one of these very practical and working myste- 
ries in the Christian tradition, and one which 
129 



Heretics 



the Roman Catholic Church, as I say, has done 
her best work in singling out, is the conception 
of the sinfulness of pride. Pride is a weakness 
in the character; it dries up laughter, it dries 
up wonder, it dries up chivalry and energy. 
The Christian tradition understands this; there- 
fore Mr. Moore does not understand the 
Christian tradition. 

For the truth is much stranger even than it 
appears in the formal doctrine of the sin of 
pride. It is not only true that humility is a 
much wiser and more vigorous thing than pride. 
It is also true that vanity is a much wiser and 
more vigorous thing than pride. Vanity is 
social — it is almost a kind of comradeship ; 
pride is solitary and uncivilized. Vanity is 
active; it desires the applause of infinite multi- 
tudes; pride is passive, desiring only the ap- 
plause of one person, which it already has. 
Vanity is humorous, and can enjoy the joke 
even of itself; pride is dull, and cannot even 
smile. And the whole of this difference is the 
difference between Stevenson and Mr. George 
Moore, who, as he informs us, has "brushed 
Stevenson aside." I do not know where he has 
been brushed to, but wherever it is I fancy he is 
having a good time, because he had the wisdom 
to be vain, and not proud. Stevenson had a 
130 



The Moods of Mr. George Moore 

windy vanity; Mr. Moore has a dusty egoism. 
Hence Stevenson could amuse himself as well 
as us with his vanity; while the richest effects 
of Mr. Moore's absurdity are hidden from his 
eyes. 

If we compare this solemn folly with the 
happy folly with which Stevenson belauds his 
own books and berates his own critics, we shall 
not find it difficult to guess why it is that 
Stevenson at least found a final philosophy of 
some sort to live by, while Mr. Moore is always 
walking the world looking for a new one. 
Stevenson had found that the secret of life lies 
in laughter and humility. Self is the gorgon. 
Vanity sees it in the mirror of other men and 
lives. Pride studies it for itself and is turned 
to stone. 

It is necessary to dwell on this defect in Mr. 
Moore, because it is really the weakness of 
work which is not without its strength. Mr. 
Moore's egoism is not merely a moral weak- 
ness, it is a very constant and influential aesthetic 
weakness as well. We should really be much 
more interested in Mr. Moore if he were not 
quite so interested in himself. We feel as if we 
were being shown through a gallery of really 
fine pictures, into each of which, by some use- 
less and discordant convention, the artist had 

131 



Heretics 



represented the same figure in the same attitude. 
"The Grand Canal with a distant view of Mr. 
Moore," "Effect of Mr. Moore through a 
Scotch Mist," "Mr. Moore by Firelight," 
"Ruins of Mr. Moore by Moonlight," and so 
on, seems to be the endless series. He would 
no doubt reply that in such a book as this he 
intended to reveal himself. But the answer is 
that in such a book as this he does not succeed. 
One of the thousand objections to the sin of 
pride lies precisely in this, that self-conscious- 
ness of necessity destroys self-revelation. A 
man who thinks a great deal about himself will 
try to be many-sided, attempt a theatrical excel- 
lence at all points, will try to be an encyclo- 
paedia of culture, and his own real personality 
will be lost in that false universalism. Thinking 
about himself will lead to trying to be the 
universe; trying to be the universe will lead to 
ceasing to be anything. If, on the other hand, 
a man is sensible enough to think only about 
the universe; he will think about it in his own 
individual way. He will keep virgin the secret 
of God; he will see the grass as no other man 
can see it, and look at a sun that no man has 
ever known. This fact is very practically 
brought out in Mr. Moore's "Confessions." 
In reading them we do not feel the presence 
132 



The Moods of Mr. George Moore 

of a clean-cut personality like that of Thackeray 
and Matthew Arnold. We only read a number 
of quite clever and largely conflicting opinions 
which might be uttered by any clever person, 
but which we are called upon to admire specifi- 
cally, because they are uttered by Mr. Moore. 
He is the only thread that connects Catholicism 
and Protestantism, realism and mysticism — he 
or rather his name. He is profoundly absorbed 
even in views he no longer holds, and he expects 
us to be. And he intrudes the capital "I" even 
where it need not be intruded — even where it 
weakens the force of a plain statement. Where 
another man would say, "It is a fine day," Mr. 
Moore says, "Seen through my temperament, 
the day appeared fine." Where another man 
would say, "Milton has obviously a fine style," 
Mr. Moore would say, "As a stylist Milton had 
always impressed me." The Nemesis of this 
self-centred spirit is that of being totally in- 
effectual. Mr. Moore has started many inter- 
esting crusades, but he has abandoned them 
before his disciples could begin. Even when 
he is on the side of the truth he is as fickle as 
the children of falsehood. Even when he has 
found reality he cannot find rest. One Irish 
quality he has which no Irishman was ever 
without — pugnacity; and that is certainly a 



Heretics 



great virtue, especially in the present age. But 
he has not the tenacity of conviction which goes 
with the fighting spirit in a man like Bernard 
Shaw. His weakness of introspection and 
selfishness in all their glory cannot prevent 
him fighting; but they will always prevent him 
winning. 



134 



X — On Sandals and Simplicity 

THE great misfortune of the modern 
English is not at all that they are 
more boastful than other people 
(they are not); it is that they are 
boastful about those particular things which 
nobody can boast of without losing them. A 
Frenchman can be proud of being bold and 
logical, and still remain bold and logical. A 
German can be proud of being reflective and 
orderly, and still remain reflective and orderly. 
But an Englishman cannot be proud of being 
simple and direct, and still remain simple and 
direct. In the matter of these strange virtues, 
to know them is to kill them. A man may be 
conscious of being heroic or conscious of being 
divine, but he cannot (in spite of all the Anglo- 
Saxon poets) be conscious of being uncon- 
scious. 

Now, I do not think that it can be honestly 
denied that some portion of this impossibility 
attaches to a class very different in their own 
opinion, at least, to the school of Anglo-Saxon- 
ism. I mean that school of the simple life, 
commonly associated with Tolstoy. If a per- 

i3S 



Heretics 



petual talk about one's own robustness leads 
to being less robust, it is even more true that a 
perpetual talking about one's own simplicity 
leads to being less simple. One great com- 
plaint, I think, must stand against the modern 
upholders of the simple life — the simple life in 
all its varied forms, from vegetarianism to the 
honourable consistency of the Doukhobors. 
This complaint against them stands, that they 
would make us simple in the unimportant things, 
but complex in the important things. They 
would make us simple in the things that do not 
matter — that is, in diet, in costume, in eti- 
quette, in economic system. But they would 
make us complex in the things that do matter — 
in philosophy, in loyalty, in spiritual acceptance, 
and spiritual rejection. It does not so very 
much matter whether a man eats a grilled 
tomato or a plain tomato; it does very much 
matter whether he eats a plain tomato with a 
grilled mind. The only kind of simplicity 
worth, preserving is the simplicity of the heart, 
the simplicity which accepts and enjoys. There 
may be a reasonable doubt as to what system 
preserves this; there can surely be no doubt that 
a system of simplicity destroys it. There is more 
simplicity in the man who eats caviar on impulse 
than in the man who eats grape-nuts on principle. 
136 



On Sandals and Simplicity 

The chief error of these people is to be found 
in the very phrase to which they are most 
attached — "plain living and high thinking." 
These people do not stand in need of, will not 
be improved by, plain living and high thinking. 
They stand in need of the contrary. They 
would be improved by high living and plain 
thinking. A little high living (I say, having a 
full sense of responsibility, a little high living) 
would teach them the force and meaning of the 
human festivities, of the banquet that has gone 
on from the beginning of the world. It would 
teach them the historic fact that the artificial is, 
if anything, older than the natural. It would 
teach them that the loving-cup is as old as any 
hunger. It would teach them that ritualism is 
older than any religion. And a little plain 
thinking would teach them how harsh and 
fanciful are the mass of their own ethics, how 
very civilized and very complicated must be 
the brain of the Tolstoyan who really believes 
it to be evil to love one's country and wicked to 
strike a blow. 

A man approaches, wearing sandals and sim- 
ple raiment, a raw tomato held firmly in his 
right hand, and says, "The affections of family 
and country alike are hindrances to the fuller 
development of human love;" but the plain 

i37 



Heretics 



thinker will only answer him, with a wonder 
not untinged with admiration, "What a great 
deal of trouble you must have taken in order 
to feel like that." High living will reject the 
tomato. Plain thinking will equally decisively 
reject the idea of the invariable sinfulness of 
war. High living will convince us that nothing 
is more materialistic than to despise a pleasure 
as purely material. And plain thinking will 
convince us that nothing is more materialistic 
than to reserve our horror chiefly for material 
wounds. 

The only simplicity that matters is the sim- 
plicity of the heart. If that be gone, it can be 
brought back by no turnips or cellular clothing; 
but only by tears and terror and the fires that 
are not quenched. If that remain, it matters 
very little if a few Early Victorian armchairs 
remain along with it. Let us put a complex 
entree into a simple old gentleman; let us not 
put a simple entrie into a complex old gentleman. 
So long as human society will leave my spiritual 
inside alone, I will allow it, with a comparative 
submission, to work its wild will with my 
physical interior. I will submit to cigars. I 
will meekly embrace a bottle of Burgundy. 
I will humble myself to a hansom cab. If only 
by this means I may preserve to myself the 

138 



On Sandals and Simplicity 

virginity of the spirit, which enjoys with aston- 
ishment and fear. I do not say that these are 
the only methods of preserving it. I incline to 
the belief that there are others. But I will 
have nothing to do with simplicity which lacks 
the fear, the astonishment, and the joy alike. 
I will have nothing to do with the devilish 
vision of a child who is too simple to like toys. 
The child is, indeed, in these, and many other 
matters, the best guide. And in nothing is the 
child so righteously childlike, in nothing does 
he exhibit more accurately the sounder order of 
simplicity, than in the fact that he sees every- 
thing with a simple pleasure, even the complex 
things. The false type of naturalness harps 
always on the distinction between the natural 
and the artificial. The higher kind of natural- 
ness ignores that distinction. To the child the 
tree and the lamp-post are as natural and as 
artificial as each other; or rather, neither of 
them are natural but both supernatural. For 
both are splendid and unexplained. The flower 
with which God crowns the one, and the flame 
with which Sam the lamplighter crowns the 
other, are equally of the gold of fairy-tales. In 
the middle of the wildest fields the most rustic 
child is, ten to one, playing at steam-engines. 
And the only spiritual or philosophical objection 

139 



Heretics 



to steam-engines is not that men pay for them 
or work at them, or make them very ugly, or 
even that men are killed by them; but merely 
that men do not play at them. The evil is that 
the childish poetry of clockwork does not re- 
main. The wrong is not that engines are too 
much admired, but that they are not admired 
enough. The sin is not that engines are 
mechanical, but that men are mechanical. 

In this matter, then, as in all the other matters 
treated in this book, our main conclusion is that 
it is a fundamental point of view, a philosophy 
or religion which is needed, and not any change 
in habit or social routine. The things we need 
most for immediate practical purposes are all 
abstractions. We need a right view of the 
human lot, a right view of the human society; 
and if we were living eagerly and angrily in the 
enthusiasm of those things, we should, ipso facto, 
be living simply in the genuine and spiritual 
sense. Desire and danger make every one 
simple. And to those who talk to us with 
interfering eloquence about Jaeger and the 
pores of the skin, and about Plasmon and the 
coats of the stomach, at them shall only be 
hurled the words that are hurled at fops and 
gluttons, "Take no thought what ye shall eat 
or what ye shall drink, or wherewithal ye shall 
140 



Our Sandals and Simplicity 

be clothed. For after all these things do the 
Gentiles seek. But seek first the kingdom of 
God and His righteousness, and all these things 
shall be added unto you." Those amazing 
words are not only extraordinarily good, prac- 
tical politics; they are also superlatively good 
hygiene. The one supreme way of making all 
those processes go right, the processes of health, 
and strength, and grace, and beauty, the one 
and only way of making certain of their accu- 
racy, is to think about something else. If a 
man is bent on climbing into the seventh heaven, 
he may be quite easy about the pores of his 
skin. If he harnesses his waggon to a star, the 
process will have a most satisfactory effect upon 
the coats of his stomach. For the thing called 
"taking thought," the thing for which the best 
modern word is "rationalizing," is in its nature, 
inapplicable to all plain and urgent things. 
Men take thought and ponder rationalistically, 
touching remote things — things that only theo- 
retically matter, such as the transit of Venus. 
But only at their peril can men rationalize 
about so practical a matter as health. 



141 



XI — Science and the Savages 

A PERMANENT disadvantage of the 
study of folk-lore and kindred sub- 
jects is that the man of science can 
hardly be in the nature of things 
very frequently a man of the world. He is a 
student of nature; he is scarcely ever a student 
of human nature. And even where this diffi- 
culty is overcome, and he is in some sense a 
student of human nature, this is only a very 
faint beginning of the painful progress towards 
being human. For the study of primitive race 
and religion stands apart in one important 
respect from all, or nearly all, the ordinary 
scientific studies. A man can understand as- 
tronomy only by being an astronomer; he can 
understand entomology only by being an ento- 
mologist (or, perhaps, an insect); but he can 
understand a great deal of anthropology merely 
by being a man. He is himself the animal 
which he studies. Hence arises the fact which 
strikes the eye everywhere in the records of 
ethnology and folk-lore — the fact that the 
same frigid and detached spirit which leads to 
success in the study of astronomy or botany 
142 



Science and the Savages 

leads to disaster in the study of mythology or 
human origins. It is necessary to cease to be a 
man in order to do justice to a microbe; it is 
not necessary to cease to be a man in order to 
do justice to men. That same suppression of 
sympathies, that same waving away of intui- 
tions or guess-work which make a man preter- 
naturally clever in dealing with the stomach of 
a spider, will make him preternaturally stupid 
in dealing with the heart of man. He is making 
himself inhuman in order to understand hu- 
manity. An ignorance of the other world is 
boasted by many men of science; but in this 
matter their defect arises, not from ignorance of 
the other world, but from ignorance of this 
world. For the secrets about which anthro- 
pologists concern themselves can be best learnt, 
not from books or voyages, but from the ordi- 
nary commerce of man with man. The secret 
of why some savage tribe worships monkeys or 
the moon is not to be found even by travelling 
among those savages and taking down then- 
answers in a note-book, although the cleverest 
man may pursue this course. The answer to 
the riddle is in England; it is in London; nay, it 
is in his own heart. When a man has discovered 
why men in Bond Street wear black hats he will 
at the same moment have discovered why men 

*43 



Heretics 



in Timbuctoo wear red feathers. The mystery 
in the heart of some savage war-dance should 
not be studied in books of scientific travel; it 
should be studied at a subscription ball. If a 
man desires to find out the origins of religions, 
let him not go to the Sandwich Islands; let him 
go to church. If a man wishes to know the 
origin of human society, to know what society, 
philosophically speaking, really is, let him not 
go into the British Museum; let him go into 
society. 

This total misunderstanding of the real nature 
of ceremonial gives rise to the most awkward 
and dehumanized versions of the conduct of 
men in rude lands or ages. The man of science, 
not realizing that ceremonial is essentially a 
thing which is done without a reason, has to 
find a reason for every sort of ceremonial, and, 
as might be supposed, the reason is generally 
a very absurd one — absurd because it origi- 
nates not in the simple mind of the barbarian, 
but in the sophisticated mind of the professor. 
The learned man will say, for instance, "The 
natives of Mumbojumbo Land believe that the 
dead man can eat, and will require food upon 
his journey to the other world. This is attested 
by the fact that they place food in the grave, 
and that any family not complying with this 

144 



Science and the Savages 

rite is the object of the anger of the priests 
and the tribe." To any one acquainted with 
humanity this way of talking is topsy-turvy. 
It is like saying, "The English in the twentieth 
century believed that a dead man could smell. 
This is attested by the fact that they always 
covered his grave with lilies, violets, or other 
flowers. Some priestly and tribal terrors were 
evidently attached to the neglect of this action, 
as we have records of several old ladies who 
were very much disturbed in mind because 
their wreaths had not arrived in time for the 
funeral." It may be of course that savages put 
food with a dead man because they think that a 
dead man can eat, or weapons with a dead man 
because they think that a dead man can fight. 
But personally I do not believe that they think 
anything of the kind. I believe they put food 
or weapons on the dead for the same reason 
that we put flowers, because it is an exceedingly 
natural and obvious thing to do. We do not 
understand, it is true, the emotion which makes 
us think it obvious and natural; but that is 
because, like all the important emotions of 
human existence, it is essentially irrational. 
We do not understand the savage for the same 
reason that the savage does not understand 
himself. And the savage does not understand 

145 



Heretics 



himself for the same reason that we do not 
understand ourselves either. 

The obvious truth is that the moment any 
matter has passed through the human mind it 
is finally and for ever spoilt for all purposes 
of science. It has become a thing incurably 
mysterious and infinite; this mortal has put on 
immortality. Even what we call our material 
desires are spiritual, because they are human. 
Science can analyse a pork-chop, and say how 
much of it is phosphorus and how much is 
protein; but science cannot analyse any man's 
wish for a pork-chop, and say how much of it 
is hunger, how much custom, how much ner- 
vous fancy, how much a haunting love of the 
beautiful. The man's desire for the pork-chop 
remains literally as mystical and ethereal as his 
desire for heaven. All attempts, therefore, at 
a science of any human things, at a science of 
history, a science of folk-lore, a science of sociol- 
ogy, are by their nature not merely hopeless, 
but crazy. You can no more be certain in 
economic history that a man's desire for money 
was merely a desire for money than you can be 
certain in hagiology that a saint's desire for 
God was merely a desire for God. And this 
kind of vagueness in the primary phenomena of 
the study is an absolutely final blow to anything 
146 



Science and the Savages 

in the nature of a science. Men can construct 
a science with very few instruments, or with 
very plain instruments; but no one on earth 
could construct a science with unreliable instru- 
ments. A man might work out the whole of 
mathematics with a handful of pebbles, but not 
with a handful of clay which was always falling 
apart into new fragments, and falling together 
into new combinations. A man might measure 
heaven and earth with a reed, but not with a 
growing reed. 

As one of the enormous follies of folk-lore, let 
us take the case of the transmigration of stories, 
and the alleged unity of their source. Story 
after story the scientific mythologists have cut 
out of its place in history, and pinned side by 
side with similar stories in their museum of 
fables. The process is industrious, it is fasci- 
nating, and the whole of it rests on one of the 
plainest fallacies in the world. That a story 
has been told all over the place at some time or 
other, not only does not prove that it never 
really happened; it does not even faintly indi- 
cate or make slightly more probable that it 
never happened. That a large number of, fish- 
ermen have falsely asserted that they have 
caught a pike two feet long, does not in the 
least affect the question of whether any one ever 

i47 



Heretics 



really did so. That numberless journalists 
announce a Franco-German war merely for 
money is no evidence one way or the other upon 
the dark question of whether such a war ever 
occurred. Doubtless in a few hundred years 
the innumerable Franco-German wars that did 
not happen will have cleared the scientific mind 
of any belief in the legendary war of '70 which 
did. But that will be because if folk-lore stu- 
dents remain at all, their nature will be un- 
changed; and their services to folk-lore will be 
still as they are at present, greater than they 
know. For in truth these men do something 
far more godlike than studying legends; they 
create them. 

There are two kinds of stories which the 
scientists say cannot be true, because everybody 
tells them. The first class consists of the stories 
which are told everywhere, because they are 
somewhat odd or clever; there is nothing in the 
world to prevent their having happened to 
somebody as an adventure any more than there 
is anything to prevent their having occurred, as 
they certainly did occur, to somebody as an 
idea. But they are not likely to have happened 
to many people. The second class of their 
"myths" consist of the stories that are told 
everywhere for the simple reason that they hap- 
148 



Science and the Savages 

pen everywhere. Of the first class, for instance, 
we might take such an example as the story of 
William Tell, now generally ranked among 
legends upon the sole ground that it is found in 
the tales of other peoples. Now, it is obvious 
that this was told everywhere because whether 
true or fictitious it is what is called "a good 
story;" it is odd, exciting, and it has a climax. 
But to suggest that some such eccentric incident 
can never have happened in the whole history 
of archery, or that it did not happen to any 
particular person of whom it is told, is stark 
impudence. The idea of shooting at a mark 
attached to some valuable or beloved person is 
an idea doubtless that might easily have oc- 
curred to any inventive poet. But it is also an 
idea that might easily occur to any boastful 
archer. It might be one of the fantastic caprices 
of some story-teller. It might equally well be 
one of the fantastic caprices of some tyrant. 
It might occur first in real life and afterwards 
occur in legends. Or it might just as well occur 
first in legends and afterwards occur m real 
life. If no apple has ever been shot off a boy's 
head from the beginning of the world, it may 
be done to-morrow morning, and by somebody 
who has never heard of William Tell. 
This type of tale, indeed, may be pretty fairly 
149 



Heretics 



paralleled with the ordinary anecdote terminat- 
ing in a repartee or an Irish bull. Such a retort 
as the famous " Je ne vois pas la necessity" we 
have all seen attributed to Talleyrand, to Vol- 
taire, to Henri Quatre, to an anonymous judge, 
and so on. But this variety does not in any 
way make it more likely that the thing was 
never said at all. It is highly likely that it was 
really said by somebody unknown. It is highly 
likely that it was really said by Talleyrand. In 
any case, it is not any more difficult to believe 
that the mot might have occurred to a man in 
conversation than to a man writing memoirs. 
It might have occurred to any of the men I 
have mentioned.' But there is this point of 
distinction about it, that it is not likely to have 
occurred to all of them. And this is where the 
first class of so-called myth differs from the 
second to which I have previously referred. 
For there is a second class of incident found to 
be common to the stories of five or six heroes, 
say to Sigurd, to Hercules, to Rustem, to the 
Cid, and so on. And the peculiarity of this 
myth is that not only is it highly reasonable to 
imagine that it really happened to one hero, 
but it is highly reasonable to imagine that it 
really happened to all of them. Such a story, 
for instance, is that of a great man having his 



Science and the Savages 

strength swayed or thwarted by the mysterious 
weakness of a woman. The anecdotal story, 
the story of William Tell, is as I have said, pop- 
ular, because it is peculiar. But this 1 kind of 
story, the story of Samson and Delilah, of 
Arthur and Guinevere, is obviously popular 
because it is not peculiar. It is popular as 
good, quiet fiction is popular, because it tells 
the truth about people. If the ruin of Samson 
by a woman, and the ruin of Hercules by a 
woman, have a common legendary origin, it is 
gratifying to know that we can also explain, as 
a fable, the ruin of Nelson by a woman and the 
ruin of Parnell by a woman. And, indeed, I 
have no doubt whatever that, some centuries 
hence, the students of folk-lore will refuse alto- 
gether to believe that Elizabeth Barrett eloped 
with Robert Browning, and will prove their 
point up to the hilt by the unquestionable fact 
that the whole fiction of the period was full of 
such elopements from end to end. 

Possibly the most pathetic of all the delusions 
of the modern students of primitive belief is 
the notion they have about the thing they call 
anthropomorphism. They believe that primi- 
tive men attributed phenomena to a god in 
human form in order to explain them, because 
his mind in its sullen limitation could not reach 

151 



Heretics 



any further than his own clownish existence. 
The thunder was called the voice of a man, the 
lightning the eyes of a man, because by this 
explanation they were made more reasonable 
and comfortable. The final cure for all this 
kind of philosophy is to walk down a lane at 
night. Any one who does so will discover very 
quickly that men pictured something semi- 
human at the back of all things, not because 
such a thought was natural, but because it was 
supernatural; not because it made things more 
comprehensible, but because it made them a 
hundred times more incomprehensible and 
mysterious. For a man walking down a lane 
at night can see the conspicuous fact that as 
long as nature keeps to her own course, she 
has no power with us at all. As long as a tree 
is a tree, it is a top-heavy monster with a 
hundred arms, a thousand tongues, and only 
one leg. But so long as a tree is a tree, it 
does not frighten us at all. It begins to be 
something alien, to be something strange, only 
when it looks like ourselves. When a tree 
really looks like a man our knees knock under 
us. And when the whole universe looks like 
a man we fall on our faces. 



152 



XII — Paganism and Mr. Lowes Dickinson 

OF the New Paganism (or neo-Pagan- 
ism), as it was preached flamboy- 
antly by Mr. Swinburne or delicately 
by Walter Pater, there is no neces- 
sity to take any very grave account, except as 
a thing which left behind it incomparable exer- 
cises in the English language. The New Pagan- 
ism is no longer new, and it never at any time 
bore the smallest resemblance to Paganism. 
The ideas about the ancient civilization which 
it has left loose in the public mind are certainly 
extraordinary enough. The term "pagan" is 
continually used in fiction and light literature 
as meaning a man without any religion, whereas 
a pagan was generally a man with about half a 
dozen. The pagans, according to this notion, 
were continually crowning themselves with 
flowers and dancing about in an irresponsible 
state, whereas, if there were two things that the 
best pagan civilization did honestly believe in, 
they were a rather too rigid dignity and a much 
too rigid responsibility. Pagans are depicted 
as above all things inebriate and lawless, 
whereas they were above all things reasonable 

iS3 



Heretics 



and respectable. They are praised as disobe- 
dient when they had only one great virtue — 
civic obedience. They are envied and admired 
as shamelessly happy when they had only one 
great sin — despair. 

Mr. Lowes Dickinson, the most pregnant 
and provocative of recent writers on this and 
similar subjects, is far too solid a man to have 
fallen into this old error of the mere anarchy 
of Paganism. In order to make hay of that 
Hellenic enthusiasm which has as its ideal mere 
appetite and egotism, it is not necessary to 
know much philosophy, but merely to know a 
little Greek. Mr. Lowes Dickinson knows a 
great deal of philosophy, and also a greal deal 
of Greek, and his error, if error he has, is not 
that of the crude hedonist. But the contrast' 
which he offers between Christianity and Pagan- 
ism in the matter of moral ideals — a contrast 
which he states very ably in a paper called 
"How long halt ye?" which appeared in the 
Independent Review — does, I think, contain an 
error of a deeper kind. According to him, the 
ideal of Paganism was not, indeed, a mere 
frenzy of lust and liberty and caprice, but was 
an ideal of full and satisfied humanity. Ac- 
cording to him, the ideal of Christianity was 
the ideal of asceticism. When I say that I 

i54 



Paganism and Mr. Lowes Dickinson 

think this idea wholly wrong as a matter of 
philosophy and history, I am not talking for 
the moment about any ideal Christianity of my 
own, or even of any primitive Christianity un- 
defiled by after events. I am not, like so many 
modern Christian idealists, basing my case upon 
certain things which Christ said. Neither am 
I, like so many other Christian idealists, basing 
my case upon certain things that Christ forgot 
to say. I take historic Christianity with all its 
sins upon its head; I take it, as I would take 
Jacobinism, or Mormonism, or any other mixed 
or unpleasing human product, and I say that 
the meaning of its action was not to be found 
in asceticism. I say that its point of departure 
from Paganism was not asceticism. I say that 
its point of difference with the modern world 
was not asceticism. I say that St. Simeon 
Stylites had not his main inspiration in asceti- 
cism. I say that the main Christian impulse 
cannot be described as asceticism, even in the 
ascetics. 

Let me set about making the matter clear. 
There is one broad fact about the relations of 
Christianity and Paganism which is so simple 
that many will smile at it, but which is so 
important that all moderns forget it. The 
primary fact about Christianity and Paganism 

i55 



Heretics 



is that one came after the other. Mr. Lowes 
Dickinson speaks of them as if they were 
parallel ideals — even speaks as if Paganism 
were the newer of the two, and the more fitted 
for a new age. He suggests that the Pagan 
ideal will be the ultimate good of man; but if 
that is so, we must at least ask with more 
curiosity than he allows for, why it was that 
man actually found his ultimate good on earth 
under the stars, and threw it away again. It 
is this extraordinary enigma to which I propose 
to attempt an answer. 

There is only one thing in the modern world 
that has been face to face with Paganism; there 
is only one thing in the modern world which in 
that sense knows anything about Paganism: and 
that is Christianity. That fact is really the 
weak point in the whole of that hedonistic neo- 
Paganism of which I have spoken. All that 
genuinely remains of the ancient hymns or the 
ancient dances of Europe, all that has honestly 
come to us from the festivals of Phoebus or 
Pan, is to be found in the festivals of the Chris- 
tian Church. If any one wants to hold the 
end of a chain which really goes back to the 
heathen mysteries, he had better take hold of 
a festoon of flowers at Easter or a string of 
sausages at Christmas. Everything else in the 
156 



Paganism and Mr. Lowes Dickinson 

modern world is of Christian origin, even every- 
thing that seems most anti-Christian. The 
French Revolution is of Christian origin. The 
newspaper is of Christian origin. The anar- 
chists are of Christian origin. Physical science 
is of Christian origin. The attack on Chris- 
tianity is of Christian origin. There is one 
thing, and one thing only, in existence at the 
present day which can in any sense accurately 
be said to be of pagan origin, and that is 
Christianity. 

The real difference between Paganism and 
Christianity is perfectly summed up in the 
difference between the pagan, or natural, vir- 
tues, and those three virtues of Christianity 
which the Church of Rome calls virtues of grace. 
The pagan, or rational, virtues are such things 
as justice and temperance, and Christianity has 
adopted them. The three mystical virtues 
which Christianity has not adopted, but in- 
vented, are faith, hope, and charity. Now 
much easy and foolish Christian rhetoric could 
easily be poured out upon those three words, 
but I desire to confine myself to the two facts 
which are evident about them. The first evi- 
dent fact (in marked contrast to the delusion of 
the dancing pagan) — the first evident fact, I 
say, is that the pagan virtues, such as justice 

i57 



Heretics 



and temperance, are the sad virtues, and that 
the mystical virtues of faith, hope, and charity 
are the gay and exuberant virtues. And the 
second evident fact, which is even more evident, 
is the fact that the pagan virtues are the reason- 
able virtues, and that the Christian virtues of 
faith, hope, and charity are in their essence as 
unreasonable as they can be. 

As the word "unreasonable" is open to mis- 
understanding, the matter may be more accu- 
rately put by saying that each one of these 
Christian or mystical virtues involves a paradox 
in its own nature, and that this is not true of 
any of the typically pagan or rationalist virtues. 
Justice consists in finding out a certain thing 
due to a certain man and giving it to him. 
Temperance consists in finding out the proper 
limit of a particular indulgence and adhering to 
that. But charity means pardoning what is 
unpardonable, or it is no virtue at all. Hope 
means hoping when things are hopeless, or it 
is no virtue at all. And faith means believing 
the incredible, or it is no virtue at all. 

It is somewhat amusing, indeed, to notice the 
difference between the fate of these three para- 
doxes in the fashion of the modern mind. 
Charity is a fashionable virtue in our time; it 
is lit up by the gigantic firelight of Dickens. 

158 



Paganism and Mr. Lowes Dickinson 

Hope is a fashionable virtue to-day; our at- 
tention has been arrested for it by the sudden 
and silver trumpet of Stevenson. But faith is 
unfashionable, and it is customary on every 
side to cast against it the fact that it is a para- 
dox. Everybody mockingly repeats the famous 
childish definition that faith is "the power of 
believing that which we know to be untrue." 
Yet it is not one atom more paradoxical than 
hope or charity. Charity is the power of de- 
fending that which we know to be indefensible. 
Hope is the power of being cheerful in circum- 
stances which we know to be desperate. It is 
true that there is a state of hope which belongs 
to bright prospects and the morning; but that 
is not the virtue of hope. The virtue of hope 
exists only in earthquake and eclipse. It is 
true that there is a thing crudely called charity, 
which means charity to the deserving poor; but 
charity to the deserving is not charity at all, 
but justice. It is the undeserving who require 
it, and the ideal either does not exist at all, or 
exists wholly for them. For practical purposes 
it is at the hopeless moment that we require 
the hopeful man, and the virtue either does not 
exist at all, or begins to exist at that moment 
Exactly at the instant when hope ceases to be 
reasonable it begins to be useful. 

i59 



Heretics 



Now the old pagan world went perfectly 
straightforward until it discovered that going 
straightforward is an enormous mistake. It 
was nobly and beautifully reasonable, and dis- 
covered in its death-pang this lasting and 
valuable truth, a heritage for the ages, that 
reasonableness will not do. The pagan age 
was truly an Eden or golden age, in this essen- 
tial sense, that it is not to be recovered. And 
it is not to be recovered in this sense again 
that, while we are certainly jollier than the 
pagans, and much more right than the pagans, 
there is not one of us who can, by the utmost 
stretch of energy, be so sensible as the pagans. 
That naked innocence of the intellect cannot 
be recovered by any man after Christianity; 
and for this excellent reason, that every man 
after Christianity knows it to be misleading. 
Let me take an example, the first that occurs to 
the mind, of this impossible plainness in the 
pagan point of view. The greatest tribute to 
Christianity in the modern world is Tennyson's 
"Ulysses." The poet reads into the story of 
Ulysses the conception of an incurable desire to 
wander. But the real Ulysses does not desire 
to wander at all. He desires to get home. He 
displays his heroic and unconquerable qualities 
in resisting the misfortunes which baulk him; 
1 60 



Paganism and Mr. Lowes Dickinson 

but that is all. There is no love of adventure 
for its own sake; that is a Christian product. 
There is no love of Penelope for her own sake; 
that is a Christian product. Everything in that 
old world would appear to have been clean and 
obvious. A good man was a good man; a bad 
man was a bad man. For this reason they had 
no charity; for charity is a reverent agnosticism 
towards the complexity of the soul. For this 
reason they had no such thing as the art of 
fiction, the novel; for the novel is a creation of 
the mystical idea of charity. For them a pleas- 
ant landscape was pleasant, and an unpleasant 
landscape unpleasant. Hence they had no idea 
of romance; for romance consists in thinking 
a thing more delightful because it is dangerous; 
it is a Christian idea. In a word, we cannot 
reconstruct or even imagine the beautiful and 
astonishing pagan world. It was a world in 
which common sense was really common. 

My general meaning touching the three 
virtues of which I have spoken will now, I 
hope, be sufficiently clear. They are all three 
paradoxical, they are all three practical, and 
they are all three paradoxical because they are 
practical. It is the stress of ultimate need, and 
a terrible knowledge of things as they are, which 
led men to set up these riddles, and to die for 
161 



Heretics 



them. Whatever may be the meaning of the 
contradiction, it is the fact that the only kind of 
hope that is of any use in a battle is a hope that 
denies arithmetic. Whatever may be the mean- 
ing of the contradiction, it is the fact that the 
only kind of charity which any weak spirit wants, 
or which any generous spirit feels, is the charity 
which forgives the sins that are like scarlet. 
Whatever may be the meaning of faith, it must 
always mean a certainty about something we 
cannot prove. Thus, for instance, we believe 
by faith' in the existence of other people. 

But there is another Christian virtue, a virtue 
far more obviously and historically connected 
with Christianity, which will illustrate even 
better the connection between paradox and 
practical necessity. This virtue cannot be 
questioned in its capacity as a historical symbol; 
certainly Mr. Lowes Dickinson will not ques- 
tion it. It has been the boast of hundreds of 
the champions of Christianity. It has been the 
taunt of hundreds of the opponents of Chris- 
tianity. It is, in essence, the basis of Mr. 
Lowes Dickinson's whole distinction between 
Christianity and Paganism. I mean, of course, 
the virtue of humility. I admit, of course, most 
readily, that a great deal of false Eastern hu- 
mility (that is, of strictly ascetic humility) mixed 
162 



Paganism and Mr. Lowes Dickinson 

itself with the main stream of European Chris- 
tianity. We must not forget that when we 
speak of Christianity we are speaking of a 
whole continent for about a thousand years. 
But of this virtue even more than of the other 
three, I would maintain the general proposition 
adopted above. Civilization discovered Chris- 
tian humility for the same urgent reason that 
it discovered faith and charity — that is, be- 
cause Christian civilization had to discover it 
or die. 

The great psychological discovery of Pagan- 
ism, which turned it into Christianity, can be 
expressed with some accuracy in one phrase. 
The pagan set out, with admirable sense, to 
enjoy himself. By the end of his civilization 
he had discovered that a man cannot enjoy 
himself and continue to enjoy anything else. 
Mr. Lowes Dickinson has pointed out in words 
too excellent to need any further elucidation, 
the absurd shallowness of those who imagine 
that the pagan enjoyed himself only in a ma- 
terialistic sense. Of course, he enjoyed himself, 
not only intellectually even, he enjoyed himself 
morally, he enjoyed himself spiritually. But it 
was himself that he was enjoying; on the face 
of it, a very natural thing to do. Now, the 
psychological discovery is merely this, that 
163 



Heretics 



whereas it had been supposed that the fullest 
possible enjoyment is to be found by extending 
our ego to infinity, the truth is that the fullest 
possible enjoyment is to be found by reducing 
our ego to zero. 

Humility is the thing which is for ever re- 
newing the earth and the stars. It is humility, 
and not duty, which preserves the stars from 
wrong, from the unpardonable wrong of casual 
resignation; it is through humility that the most 
ancient heavens for us are fresh and strong. 
The curse that came before history has laid on 
us all a tendency to be weary of wonders. If 
we saw the sun for the first time it would be 
the most fearful and beautiful of meteors. Now 
that we see it for the hundredth time we call it, 
in the hideous and blasphemous phrase of 
Wordsworth, "the light of common day." We 
are inclined to increase our claims. We are 
inclined to demand six suns, to demand a blue 
sun, to demand a green sun. Humility is per- 
petually putting us back in the primal darkness. 
There all light is lightning, startling and instan- 
taneous. Until we understand that original 
dark, in which we have neither sight nor expec- 
tation, we can give no hearty and childlike 
praise to the splendid sensationalism of things. 
The terms "pessimism" and "optimism," like 
164 



Paganism and Mr. Lowes Dickinson 

most modern terms, are unmeaning. But if 
they can be used in any vague sense as meaning 
something, we may say that in this great fact 
pessimism is the very basis of optimism. The 
man who destroys himself creates the universe. 
To the humble man, and to the humble man 
alone, the sun is really a sun; to the humble 
man, and to the humble man alone, the sea is 
really a sea. When he looks at all the faces in 
the street, he does not only realize that men are 
alive, he realizes with a dramatic pleasure that 
they are not dead. 

I have not spoken of another aspect of the 
discovery of humility as a psychological neces- 
sity, because it is more commonly insisted on, 
and is in itself more obvious. But it is equally 
clear that humility is a permanent necessity as 
a condition of effort and self-examination. It 
is one of the deadly fallacies of Jingo politics 
that a nation is stronger for despising other 
nations. As a matter of fact, the strongest 
nations are those, like Prussia or Japan, which 
began from very mean beginnings, but have not 
been too proud to sit at the feet of the foreigner 
and learn everything from him. Almost every 
obvious and direct victory has been the victory 
of the plagiarist. This is, indeed, only a very 
paltry by-product of humility, but it is a pro- 

165 



Heretics 



duct of humility, and, therefore, it is successful. 
Prussia had no Christian humility in its internal 
arrangements; hence its internal arrangements 
were miserable. But it had enough Christian 
humility slavishly to copy France (even down 
to Frederick the Great's poetry), and that which 
it had the humility to copy it had ultimately the 
honour to conquer. The case of the Japanese 
is even more obvious; their only Christian and 
their only beautiful quality is that they have 
humbled themselves to be exalted. All this 
aspect of humility, however, as connected with 
the matter of effort and striving for a standard 
set above us, I dismiss as having been suffi- 
ciently pointed out by almost all idealistic 
writers. 

It may be worth while, however, to point 
out the interesting disparity in the matter of 
humility between the modern notion of the 
strong man and the actual records of strong 
men. Carlyle objected to the statement that 
no man could be a hero to his valet. Every 
sympathy can be extended towards him in the 
matter if he merely or mainly meant that the 
phrase was a disparagement of hero-worship. 
Hero-worship is certainly a generous and human 
impulse; the hero may be faulty, but the wor- 
ship can hardly be. It may be that no man 
166 



Paganism and Mr. Lowes Dickinson 

would be a hero to his valet. But any man 
would be a valet to his hero. But in truth both 
the proverb itself and Carlyle's stricture upon 
it ignore the most essential matter at issue. 
The ultimate psychological truth is not that no 
man is a hero to his valet. The ultimate 
psychological truth, the foundation of Chris- 
tianity, is that no man is a hero to himself. 
Cromwell, according to Carlyle, was a strong 
man. According to Cromwell, he was a weak 
one. 

The weak point in the whole of Carlyle's 
case for aristocracy lies, indeed, in his most 
celebrated phrase. Carlyle said that men were 
mostly fools. Christianity, with a surer and 
more reverent realism, says that they are all 
fools. This doctrine is sometimes called the 
doctrine of original sin. It may also be de- 
scribed as the doctrine of the equality of men. 
But the essential point of it is merely this, that 
whatever primary and far-reaching moral dan- 
gers affect any man, affect all men. All men 
can be criminals, if tempted; all men can be 
heroes, if inspired. And this doctrine does 
away altogether with Carlyle's pathetic belief 
(or any one else's pathetic belief) in "the wise 
few." There are no wise few. Every aris- 
tocracy that has ever existed has behaved, in all 
167 



Heretics 



essential points, exactly like a small mob. Every 
oligarchy is merely a knot of men in the street — 
that is to say, it is very jolly, but not infallible. 
And no oligarchies in the world's history have 
ever come off so badly in practical affairs as 
the very proud oligarchies — the oligarchy of 
Poland, the oligarchy of Venice. And the 
armies that have most swiftly and suddenly 
broken their enemies in pieces have been the 
religious armies — the Moslem Armies, for in- 
stance, or the Puritan Armies. And a religious 
army may, by its nature, be defined as an army 
in which every man is taught not to exalt but 
to abase himself. Many modern Englishmen 
talk of themselves as the sturdy descendants of 
their sturdy Puritan fathers. As a fact, they 
would run away from a cow. If you asked one 
of their Puritan fathers, if you asked Bunyan, 
for instance, whether he was sturdy, he would 
have answered, with tears, that he was as weak 
as water. And because of this he would have 
borne tortures. And this virtue of humility, 
while being practical enough to win battles, 
will always be paradoxical enough to puzzle 
pedants. It is at one with the virtue of charity 
in this respect. Every generous person will 
admit that the one kind of sin which charity 
should cover is the sin which is inexcusable. 
168 



Paganism and Mr. Lowes Dickinson 

And every generous person will equally agree 
that the one kind of pride which is wholly 
damnable is the pride of the man who has 
something to be proud of. The pride which, 
proportionally speaking, does not hurt the char- 
acter, is the pride in things which reflect no 
credit on the person at all. Thus it does a 
man no harm to be proud of his country, and 
comparatively little harm to be proud of his 
remote ancestors. It does him more harm to 
be proud of having made money, because in 
that he has a little more reason for pride. It 
does him more harm still to be proud of what 
is nobler than money — intellect. And it does 
him most harm of all to value himself for the 
most valuable thing on earth — goodness. The 
man who is proud of what is really creditable 
to him is the Pharisee, the man whom Christ 
Himself could not forbear to strike. 

My objection to Mr. Lowes Dickinson and 
the reassertors of the pagan ideal is, then, this. 
I accuse them of ignoring definite human dis- 
coveries in the moral world, discoveries as defi- 
nite, though not as material, as the discovery 
of the circulation of the blood. We cannot 
go back to an ideal of reason and sanity. For 
mankind has discovered that reason does not 
lead to sanity. We cannot go back to an ideal 
169 



Heretics 



of pride and enjoyment. For mankind has 
discovered that pride does not lead to enjoy- 
ment. I do not know by what extraordinary 
mental accident modern writers so constantly 
connect the idea of progress with the idea of 
independent thinking. Progress is obviously 
the antithesis of independent thinking. For 
under independent or individualistic thinking, 
every man starts at the beginning, and goes, in 
all probability, just as far as his father before 
him. But if there really be anything of the 
nature of progress, it must mean, above all 
things, the careful study and assumption of the 
whole of the past. I accuse Mr. Lowes Dickin- 
son and his school of reaction in the only real 
sense. If he likes, let him ignore these great 
historic mysteries — the mystery of charity, the 
mystery of chivalry, the mystery of faith. If 
he likes, let him ignore the plough or the 
printing-press. But if we do revive and pursue 
the pagan ideal of a simple and rational self- 
completion we shall end — where Paganism 
ended. I do not mean that we shall end in 
destruction. I mean that we shall end in 
Christianity. 



I70 



XIII — Celts and Celtophiles 

SCIENCE in the modern world has many 
uses; its chief use, however, is to pro- 
vide long words to cover the errors of 
the rich. The word "kleptomania" is 
a vulgar example of what I mean. It is on a 
par with that strange theory, always advanced 
when a wealthy or prominent person is in the 
dock, that exposure is more of a punishment 
for the rich than for the poor. Of course, the 
very reverse is the truth. Exposure is more of 
a punishment for the poor than for the rich. 
The richer a man is the easier it is for him to be 
a tramp. The richer a man is the easier it is 
for him to be popular and generally respected 
in the Cannibal Islands. But the poorer a man 
is the more likely it is that he will have to use 
his past life whenever he wants to get a bed for 
the night. Honour is a luxury for aristocrats, 
but it is a necessity for hall-porters. This is a 
secondary matter, but it is an example of the 
general proposition I offer — the proposition 
that an enormous amount of modern ingenuity 
is expended on finding defences for the inde- 
fensible conduct of the powerful. As I have 
171 



Heretics 



said above, these defences generally exhibit 
themselves most emphatically in the form of 
appeals to physical science. And of all the 
forms in which science, or pseudo-science, has 
come to the rescue of the rich and stupid, there 
is none so singular as the singular invention of 
the theory of races. 

When a wealthy nation like the English dis- 
covers the perfectly patent fact that it is making 
a ludicrous mess of the government of a poorer 
nation like the Irish, it pauses for a moment in 
consternation, and then begins to talk about 
Celts and Teutons. As far as I can understand 
the theory, the Irish are Celts and the English 
are Teutons. Of course, the Irish are not Celts 
any more than the English are Teutons. I 
have not followed the ethnological discussion 
with much energy, but the last scientific con- 
clusion which I read inclined on the whole to 
the summary that the English were mainly 
Celtic and the Irish mainly Teutonic. But no 
man alive, with even the glimmering of a real 
scientific sense, would ever dream of applying 
the terms "Celtic" or "Teutonic" to either of 
them in any positive or useful sense. 

That sort of thing must be left to people who 
talk about the Anglo-Saxon race, and extend 
the expression to America. How much of the 
172 



Celts and Celtophiles 



blood of the Angles and Saxons (whoever they 
were) there remains in our mixed British, Ro- 
man, German, Dane, Norman, and Picard 
stock is a matter only interesting to wild anti- 
quaries. And how much of that diluted blood 
can possibly remain in that roaring whirlpool 
of America into which a cataract of Swedes, 
Jews, Germans, Irishmen, and Italians is per- 
petually pouring, is a matter only interesting 
to lunatics. It would have been wiser for the 
English governing class to have called upon 
some other god. All other gods, however weak 
and warring, at least boast of being constant. 
But science boasts of being in a flux for ever; 
boasts of being unstable as water. 

And England and the English governing 
class never did call on this absurd deity of race 
until it seemed, for an instant, that they had 
no other god to call on. All the most genuine 
Englishmen in history would have yawned or 
laughed in your face if you had begun to talk 
about Anglo-Saxons. If you had attempted to 
substitute the ideal of race for the ideal of 
nationality, I really do not like to think what 
they would have said. I certainly should not 
like to have been the officer of Nelson who 
suddenly discovered his French blood on the 
eve of Trafalgar. I should not like to have 

i73 



Heretics 



been the Norfolk or Suffolk gentleman who 
had to expound to Admiral Blake by what 
demonstrable ties of genealogy he was irrevoc- 
ably bound to the Dutch. The truth of the 
whole matter is very simple. Nationality ex- 
ists, and has nothing in the world to do with 
race. Nationality is a thing like a church or a 
secret society; it is a product of the human soul 
and will; it is a spiritual product. And there 
are men in the modern world who would think 
anything and do anything rather than admit 
that anything could be a spiritual product. 

A nation, however, as it confronts the modern 
world, is a purely spiritual product. Some- 
times it has been born in independence, like 
Scotland. Sometimes it has been born in 
dependence, in subjugation, like Ireland. Some- 
times it is a large thing cohering out of many 
smaller things, like Italy. Sometimes it is a 
small thing breaking away from larger things, 
like Poland. But in each and every case its 
quality is purely spiritual, or, if you will, purely 
psychological. It is a moment when five men 
become a sixth man. Every one knows it who 
has ever founded a club. It is a moment when 
five places become one place. Every one must 
know it who has ever had to repel an invasion. 
Mr. Timothy Healy, the most serious intellect 

i74 



Celts and Celtophiles 



in the present House of Commons, summed up 
nationality to perfection when he simply called 
it something for which people will die. As he 
excellently said in reply to Lord Hugh Cecil, 
"No one, not even the noble lord, would die for 
the meridian of Greenwich." And that is the 
great tribute to its purely psychological char- 
acter. It is idle to ask why Greenwich should 
not cohere in this spiritual manner while Athens 
or Sparta did. It is like asking why a man 
falls in love with one woman and not with 
another. 

Now, of this great spiritual coherence, in- 
dependent of external circumstances, or of race, 
or of any obvious physical thing, Ireland is the 
most remarkable example. Rome conquered 
nations, but Ireland has conquered races. The 
Norman has gone there and become Irish, the 
Scotchman has gone there and become Irish, 
the Spaniard has gone there and become Irish, 
even the bitter soldier of Cromwell has gone 
there and become Irish. Ireland, which did 
not exist even politically, has been stronger than 
all the races that existed scientifically. The 
purest Germanic blood, the purest Norman 
blood, the purest blood of the passionate Scotch 
patriot, has not been so attractive as a nation 
without a flag. Ireland, unrecognized and op- 

i75 



Heretics 



pressed, has easily absorbed races, as such trifles 
are easily absorbed. She has easily disposed of 
physical science, as such superstitions are easily 
disposed of. Nationality in its weakness has 
been stronger than ethnology in its strength. 
Five triumphant races have been absorbed, 
have been defeated by a defeated nationality. 

This being the true and strange glory of 
Ireland, it is impossible to hear without im- 
patience of the attempt so constantly made 
among her modern sympathizers to talk about 
Celts and Celticism. Who were the Celts? 
I defy anybody to say. Who are the Irish ? I 
defy any one to be indifferent, or to pretend not 
to know. Mr. W. B. Yeats, the great Irish 
genius who has appeared in our time, shows 
his own admirable penetration in discarding 
altogether the argument from a Celtic race. 
But he does not wholly escape, and his followers 
hardly ever escape, the general objection to the 
Celtic argument. The tendency of that argu- 
ment is to represent the Irish or the Celts as 
a strange and separate race, as a tribe of eccen- 
trics in the modern world immersed in dim 
legends and fruitless dreams. Its tendency is 
to exhibit the Irish as odd, because they see the 
fairies. Its trend is to make the Irish seem 
weird and wild because they sing old songs and 
176 



Celts and Celtophiles 



join in strange dances. But this is quite an 
error; indeed, it is the opposite of the truth. 
It is the English who are odd because they do 
not see the fairies. It is the inhabitants of 
Kensington who are weird and wild because 
they do not sing old songs and join in strange 
dances. In all this the Irish are not in the 
least strange and separate, are not in the least 
Celtic, as the word is commonly and popularly 
used. In all this the Irish are simply an ordi- 
nary sensible nation, living the life of any other 
ordinary and sensible nation which has not 
been either sodden with smoke or oppressed 
by money-lenders, or otherwise corrupted with 
wealth and science. There is nothing Celtic 
about having legends. It is merely human. 
The Germans, who are (I suppose) Teutonic, 
have hundreds of legends, wherever it happens 
that the Germans are human. There is nothing 
Celtic about loving poetry; the English loved 
poetry more, perhaps, than any other people 
before they came under the shadow of the 
chimney-pot and the shadow of the chimney- 
pot hat. It is not Ireland which is mad and 
mystic; it is Manchester which is mad and 
mystic, which is incredible, which is a wild 
exception among human things. Ireland has 
no need to play the silly game of the science 
177 



Heretics 



of races; Ireland has no need to pretend to be 
a tribe of visionaries apart. In the matter of 
visions, Ireland is more than a nation, it is a 
model nation. 



178 



XIV — On Certain Modern Writers and the 
Institution of the Family 

THE family may fairly be considered, 
one would think, an ultimate human 
institution. Every one would admit 
that it has been the main cell and 
central unit of almost all societies hitherto, 
except, indeed, such societies as that of Lace- 
daemon, which went in for "efficiency," and has, 
therefore, perished, and left not a trace behind. 
Christianity, even enormous as was its revolu- 
tion, did not alter this ancient and savage 
sanctity; it merely reversed it. It did not deny 
the trinity of father, mother, and child. It 
merely read it backwards, making it run child, 
mother, father. This it called, not the family, 
but the Holy Family, for many things are made 
holy by being turned upside down. But some 
sages of our own decadence ha\ 2 n.ade a serious 
attack on the family. They have impugned it, 
as I think wrongly; and its defenders have de 
fended it, and defended it wrongly. The com- 
mon defence of the family is that, amid the 
stress and fickleness of life, it is peaceful, 
pleasant, and at one. But there is another 
179 



Heretics 



defence of the family which is possible, and 
to me evident; this defence is that the family is 
not peaceful and not pleasant and not at one. 

It is not fashionable to say much nowadays 
of the advantages of the small community. 
We are told that we must go in for large empires 
and large ideas. There is one advantage, how- 
ever, in the small state, the city, or the village, 
which only the wilfully blind can overlook. 
The man who lives in a small community lives 
in a much larger world. He knows much more 
of the fierce varieties and uncompromising di- 
vergences of men. The reason is obvious. In 
a large community we can choose our com- 
panions. In a small community our compan- 
ions are chosen for us. Thus in all extensive 
and highly civilized societies groups come into 
existence founded upon what is called sympathy, 
and shut out the real world more sharply than 
the gates of a monastery. There is nothing 
really narrow about the clan; the thing which 
is really narrc w is the clique. The men of the 
clan live together because they all wear the 
same tartan or are all descended from the same 
sacred cow; but in their souls, by the divine 
luck of things, there will always be more colours 
than in any tartan. But the men of the clique 
live together because they have the same kind 
180 



On the Institution of the Family 

of soul, and their narrowness is a narrowness of 
spiritual coherence and contentment, like that 
which exists in hell. A big society exists in 
order to form cliques. A big society is a society 
for the promotion of narrowness. It is a ma- 
chinery for the purpose of guarding the solitary 
and sensitive individual from all experience of 
the bitter and bracing human compromises. 
It is, in the most literal sense of the words, a so- 
ciety for the prevention of Christian knowledge. 
We can see this change, for instance, in the 
modern transformation of the thing called a 
club. When London was smaller, and the parts 
of London more self-contained and parochial, 
the club was what it still is in villages, the 
opposite of what it is now in great cities. Then 
the club was valued as a place where a man 
could be sociable. Now the club is valued as a 
place where a man can be unsociable. The 
more the enlargement and elaboration of our 
civilization goes on the more the club ceases to 
be a place where a man can have a noisy argu- 
ment, and becomes more and more a place 
where a man can have what is somewhat fan- 
tastically called a quiet chop. Its aim is to 
make a man comfortable, and to make a man 
comfortable is to make him the opposite of 
sociable. Sociability, like all good things, is 
181 



Heretics 



full of discomforts, dangers, and renunciations. 
The club tends to produce the most degraded 
of all combinations — the luxurious anchorite, 
the man who combines the self-indulgence of 
Lucullus with the insane loneliness of St. 
Simeon Stylites. 

If we were to-morrow morning snowed up 
in the street in which we live, we should step 
suddenly into a much larger and much wilder 
world than we have ever known. And it is 
the whole effort of the typically modern person 
to escape from the street in which he lives. 
First he invents modern hygiene and goes to 
Margate. Then he invents modem culture and 
goes to Florence. Then he invents modern 
imperialism and goes to Timbuctoo. He "goes 
to the fantastic borders of the earth. He pre- 
tends to shoot tigers. He almost rides on a 
camel. And in all this he is still essentially 
fleeing from the street in which he was born; 
and of this flight he is always ready with his 
own explanation. He says he is fleeing from 
his street because it is dull; he is lying. He is 
really fleeing from his street because it is a 
great deal too exciting. It is exciting because 
it is exacting; it is exacting because it is alive. 
He can visit Venice because to him the Vene- 
tians are only Venetians; the people in his own 
182 



On the Institution of the Family 

street are men. He can stare at the Chinese 
because for him the Chinese are a passive thing 
to be stared at; if he stares at the old lady in 
the next garden, she becomes active. He is 
forced to flee, in short, from the too stimulating 
society of his equals — of free men, perverse, 
personal, deliberately different from himself. 
The street in Brixton is too glowing and over- 
powering. He has to soothe and quiet himself 
among tigers and vultures, camels and croco- 
diles. These creatures are indeed very different 
from himself. But they do not put their shape 
or colour or custom into a decisive intellectual 
competition with his own. They do not seek 
to destroy his principles and assert their own; 
the stranger monsters of the suburban street do 
seek to do this. The camel does not contort 
his features into a fine sneer because Mr. 
Robinson has not got a hump; the cultured 
gentleman at No. 5 does exhibit a sneer because 
Robinson has not got a dado. The vulture 
will not roar with laughter because a man does 
not fly; but the major at No. 9 will roar with 
laughter because a man does not smoke. The 
complaint we commonly have to make of our 
neighbours is that they will not, as we express 
it, mind their own business. We do not really 
mean that they will not mind their own business. 
183 



Heretics 



If our neighbours did not mind their own busi- 
ness they would be asked abruptly for their rent, 
and would rapidly cease to be our neighbours. 
What we really mean when we say that they 
cannot mind their own business is something 
much deeper. We do not dislike them because 
they have so little force and fire that they cannot 
be interested in themselves. We dislike them 
because they have so much force and fire that 
they can be interested in us as well. What we 
dread about our neighbours, in short, is not the 
narrowness of their horizon, but their superb 
tendency to broaden it. And all aversions to 
ordinary humanity have this general character. 
They are not aversions to its feebleness (as is 
pretended), but to its energy. The misan- 
thropes pretend that they despise humanity for 
its weakness. As a matter of fact, they hate 
it for its strength. 

Of course, this shrinking from the brutal 
vivacity and brutal variety of common men is a 
perfectly reasonable and excusable thing as long 
as it does not pretend to any point of supe- 
riority. It is when it calls itself aristocracy or 
aestheticism or a superiority to the bourgeoisie 
that its inherent weakness has in justice to be 
pointed out. Fastidiousness is the most par- 
donable of vices; but it is the most unpardonable 
184 



On the Institution of the Family 

of virtues. Nietzsche, who represents most 
prominently this pretentious claim of the fas- 
tidious, has a description somewhere — a very 
powerful description in the purely literary sense 
— of the disgust and disdain which consume 
him at the sight of the common people with 
their common faces, their common voices, and 
their common minds. As I have said, this 
attitude is almost beautiful if we may regard it 
as pathetic. Nietzsche's aristocracy has about 
it all the sacredness that belongs to the weak. 
When he makes us feel that he cannot endure 
the innumerable faces, the incessant voices, the 
overpowering omnipresence which belongs to 
the mob, he will have the sympathy of anybody 
who has ever been sick on a steamer or tired in 
a crowded omnibus. Every man has hated 
mankind when he was less than a man. Every 
man has had humanity in his eyes like a blinding 
fog, humanity in his nostrils like a suffocating 
smell. But when Nietzsche has the incredible 
lack of humour and lack of imagination to ask 
us to believe that his aristocracy is an aristocracy 
of strong muscles or an aristocracy of strong 
wills, it is necessary to point out the truth. It 
is an aristocracy of weak nerves. 

We make our friends; we make our enemies; 
but God makes our next-door neighbour. 

i8S 



Heretics 



Hence he comes to us clad in all the careless 
terrors of nature; he is as strange as the stars, 
as reckless and indifferent as the rain. He is 
Man, the most terrible of the beasts. That is 
why the old religions and the old scriptural 
language showed so sharp a wisdom when they 
spoke, not of one's duty towards humanity, but 
one's duty towards one's neighbour. The duty 
towards humanity may often take the form of 
some choice which is personal or even pleasur- 
able. That duty may be a hobby; it may even 
be a dissipation. We may work in the East 
End because we are peculiarly fitted to work 
in the East End, or because we think we are; 
we may fight for the cause of international 
peace because we are very fond of fighting. 
The most monstrous martyrdom, the most re- 
pulsive experience, may be the result of choice 
or a kind of taste. We may be so made as to 
be particularly fond of lunatics or specially 
interested in leprosy. We may love negroes 
because they are black or German Socialists 
because they are pedantic. But we have to 
love our neighbour because he is there — a much 
more alarming reason for a much more serious 
operation. He is the sample of humanity which 
is actually given us. Precisely because he may 
1S6 



On the Institution of the Family 

be anybody he is everybody. He is a symbol 
because he is an accident. 

Doubtless men flee from small environments 
into lands that are very deadly. But this is 
natural enough; for they are not fleeing from 
death. They are fleeing from life. And this 
principle applies to ring within ring of the social 
system of humanity. It is perfectly reasonable 
that men should seek for some particular variety 
of the human type, so long as they are seeking 
for that variety of the human type, and not for 
mere human variety. It is quite proper that a 
British diplomatist should seek the society of 
Japanese generals, if what he wants is Japanese 
generals. But if what he wants is people differ- 
ent from himself, he had much better stop at 
home and discuss religion with the housemaid. 
It is quite reasonable that the village genius 
should come up to conquer London if what he 
wants is to conquer London. But if he wants 
to conquer something fundamentally and sym- 
bolically hostile and also very strong, he had 
much better remain where he is and have a 
row with the rector. The man in the suburbarf 
street is quite right if he goes to Ramsgate for 
the sake of Ramsgate — a difficult thing to 
imagine. But if, as he expresses it, he goes to 
Ramsgate "for a change," then he would have 
187 



Heretics 



a much more romantic and even melodramatic 
change if he jumped over the wall into his 
neighbour's garden. The consequences would 
be bracing in a sense far beyond the possibilities 
of Ramsgate hygiene. 

Now, exactly as this principle applies to 
the empire, to the nation within the empire, to the 
city within the nation, to the street within the 
city, so it applies to the home within the street. 
The institution of the family is to be com- 
mended for precisely the same reasons that the 
institution of the nation, or the institution of 
the city, are in this matter to be commended. 
It is a good thing for a man to live in a family 
for the same reason that it is a good thing for 
a man to be besieged in a city. It is a good 
thing for a man to live in a family m the same 
sense that it is a beautiful and delightful thing 
for a man to be snowed up in a street. They 
all force him to realize that life is not a thing 
from outside, but a thing from inside. Above 
all, they all insist upon the fact that life, if it 
be a truly stimulating and fascinating life, is a 
thing which, of its nature, exists in spite of 
ourselves. The modern writers who have sug- 
gested, in a more or less open manner, that the 
family is a bad institution, have generally con- 
fined themselves to suggesting, with much 

18S 



On the Institution of the Family 

sharpness, bitterness, or pathos, that perhaps 
the family is not always very congenial. Of 
course the family is a good institution because 
it is uncongenial. It is wholesome precisely 
because it contains so many divergencies and 
varieties. It is, as the sentimentalists say, like 
a little kingdom, and, like most other little 
kingdoms, is generally in a state of something 
resembling anarchy. It is exactly because our 
brother George is not interested in our religious 
difficulties, but is interested in the Trocadero 
Restaurant, that the family has some of the 
bracing qualities of the commonwealth. It is 
precisely because our uncle Henry does not 
approve of the theatrical ambitions of our sister 
Sarah that the family is like humanity. The 
men and women who, for good reasons and 
bad, revolt against the family, are, for good 
reasons and bad, simply revolting against man- 
kind. Aunt Elizabeth is unreasonable, like 
mankind. Papa is excitable, like mankind 
Our youngest brother is mischievous, like man- 
kind. Grandpapa is stupid, like the world; he 
is old, like the world. 

Those who wish, rightly or wrongly, to step 
out of all this, do definitely wish to step into a 
narrower world. They are dismayed and ter- 
rified by the largeness and variety of the family. 
189 



Heretics 



Sarah wishes to find a world wholly consisting 
of private theatricals; George wishes to think 
the Trocadero a cosmos. I do not say, for a 
moment, that the flight to this narrower life 
may not be the right thing for the individual, 
any more than I say the same thing about 
flight into a monastery. But I do say that 
anything is bad and artificial which tends to 
make these people succumb to the strange delu- 
sion that they are stepping into a world which 
is actually larger and more varied than then- 
own. The best way that a man could test his 
readiness to encounter the common variety of 
mankind would be to climb down a chimney 
into any house at random, and get on as well 
as possible with the people inside. And that 
is essentially what each one of us did on the 
day that he was born. 

This is, indeed, the sublime and special 
romance of the family. It is romantic because 
it is a toss-up. It is romantic because it is 
everything that its enemies call it. It is ro- 
mantic because it is arbitrary. It is romantic 
because it is there. So long as you have groups 
of men chosen rationally, you have some special 
or sectarian atmosphere. It is when you have 
groups of men chosen irrationally that you have 
men. The element of adventure begins to 
i go 



On the Institution of the Family 

exist; for an adventure is, by its nature, a thing 
that comes to us. It is a thing that chooses us, 
not a thing that we choose. Falling in love has 
been often regarded as the supreme adventure, 
the supreme romantic accident. In so much as 
there is in it something outside ourselves, some- 
thing of a sort of merry fatalism, this is very 
true. Love does take us and transfigure and 
torture us. It does break our hearts with an 
unbearable beauty, like the unbearable beauty 
of music. But in so far as we have certainly 
something to do with the matter; in so far as 
we are in some sense prepared to fall in love 
and in some sense jump into it; in so far as we 
do to some extent choose and to some extent 
even judge — in all this falling in love is not 
truly romantic, is not truly adventurous at all. 
In this degree the supreme adventure is not 
falling in love. The supreme adventure is 
being bom. There we do walk suddenly into 
a splendid and startling trap. There we do see 
something of which we have not dreamed before. 
Our father and mother do lie in wait for us 
and leap out on us, like brigands from a bush. 
Our uncle is a surprise. OUi. aunt is, in the 
beautiful common expression, a bolt from the 
blue. When we step into the family, by the act 
of being born, we do step into a world which 
191 



Heretics 



is incalculable, into a world which has its own 
strange laws, into a world which could do with- 
out us, into a world that we have not made. 
In other words, when we step into the family 
we step into a fairy-tale. 

This colour as of a fantastic narrative ought 
to cling to the family and to our relations with 
it throughout life. Romance is the deepest 
thing in life; romance is deeper even than 
reality. For even if reality could be proved to 
be misleading, it still could not be proved to 
be unimportant or unimpressive. Even if the 
facts are false, they are still very strange. And 
this strangeness of life, this unexpected and 
even perverse element of things as they fall 
out, remains incurably interesting. The cir- 
cumstances we can regulate may become tame 
or pessimistic; but the "circumstances over 
which we have no control" remain god-like to 
those who, like Mr. Micawber, can call on 
them and renew their strength. People wonder 
why the novel is the most popular form of 
literature; people wonder why it is read more 
than books of science or books of metaphysics. 
The reason is very simple; it is merely that 
the novel is more true than they are. Life 
may sometimes legitimately appear as a book 
of science. Life may sometimes appear, and 
192 



On the Institution of the Family 

with a much greater legitimacy, as a book of 
metaphysics. But life is always a novel. Our 
existence may cease to be a song; it may cease 
even to be a beautiful lament. Our existence 
may not be an intelligible justice, or even a 
recognizable wrong. But our existence is still 
a story. In the fiery alphabet of every sunset 
is written, "to be continued in our next." If 
we have sufficient intellect, we can finish a 
philosophical and exact deduction, and be cer- 
tain that we are finishing it right. With the 
adequate brain-power we could finish any 
scientific discovery, and be certain that we were 
finishing it right. But not with the most 
gigantic intellect could we finish the simplest 
or silliest story, and be certain that we were 
finishing it right. That is because a story has 
behind it, not merely intellect which is partly 
mechanical, but will, which is in its essence 
divine. The narrative writer can send his hero 
to the gallows if he likes in the last chapter but 
.one. He can do it by the same divine caprice 
whereby he, the author, can go to the gallows 
himself, and to hell afterwards if he chooses. 
And the same civilization, the chivalric Euro- 
pean civilization which asserted freewill in the 
thirteenth century, produced the thing called 
"fiction" in the eighteenth. When Thomas 

193 



Heretics 



Aquinas asserted the spiritual liberty of man, 
he created all the bad novels in the circulating 
libraries. 

But in order that life should be a story or 
romance to us, it is necessary that a great part 
of it, at any rate, should be settled for us with- 
out our permission. If we wish life to be a 
system, this may be a nuisance; but if we wish 
it to be a drama, it is an essential. It may 
often happen, no doubt, that a drama may be 
written by somebody else which we like very 
little. But we should like it still less if the 
author came before the curtain every hour or 
so, and forced on us the whole trouble of in- 
venting the next act. A man has control over 
many things in his life; he has control over 
enough things to be the hero of a novel. But 
if he had control over everything, there would 
be so much hero that there would be no novel. 
And the reason why the lives of the rich are at 
bottom so tame and uneventful is simply that 
they can choose the events. They are dull 
because they are omnipotent. They fail to feel 
adventures because they can make the adven- 
tures. The thing which keeps life romantic 
and full of fiery possibilities is the existence of 
these great plain limitations which force all 
of us to meet the things we do not like or do 

194 



On the Institution of the Family 

not expect. It is vain for the supercilious 
moderns to talk of being in uncongenial sur- 
roundings. To be in a romance is to be in 
uncongenial surroundings. To be born into 
this earth is to be born into uncongenial sur- 
roundings, hence to be born into a romance. 
Of all these great limitations and frameworks 
which fashion and create the poetry and variety 
of life, the family is the most definite and im- 
portant. Hence it is misunderstood by the 
moderns, who imagine that romance would exist 
most perfectly in a complete state of what they 
call liberty. They think that if a man makes 
a gesture it would be a startling and romantic 
matter that the sun should fall from the 
sky. But the startling and romantic thing 
about the sun is that it does not fall from the 
sky. They are seeking under every shape and 
form a world where there are no limitations — 
that is, a world where there are no outlines; 
that is, a world where there are no shapes. 
There is nothing baser than that infinity. 
They say they wish to be as strong as the uni- 
verse, but they really wish the whole universe 
as weak as themselves. 



i95 



XV — On Smart Novelists and the Smart 
Set 

IN one sense, at any rate, it is more valuable 
to read bad literature than good literature. 
Good literature may tell us the mind of 
one man; but bad literature may tell us 
the mind of many men. A good novel tells us 
the truth about its hero; but a bad novel tells 
us the truth about its author. It does much 
more than that, it tells us the truth about its 
readers; and, oddly enough, it tells us this all 
the more the more cynical and immoral be the 
motive of its manufacture. The more dis- 
honest a book is as a book the more honest it 
is as a public document. A sincere novel ex- 
hibits the simplicity of one particular man; an 
insincere novel exhibits the simplicity of man- 
kind. The pedantic decisions and definable 
readjustments of man may be found in scrolls 
and statute books and scriptures; but men's 
basic assumptions and everlasting energies are 
to be found in penny dreadfuls and halfpenny 
novelettes. Thus a man, like many men of 
real culture in our day, might learn from good 
literature nothing except the power to appre- 
196 



Smart Novelists and the Smart Set 

date good literature. But from bad literature 
he might learn to govern empires and look over 
the map of mankind. ""' --.,._ 

There is one rather interesting example of 
this state of things in which the weaker litera- 
ture is really the stronger and the stronger the 
weaker. It is the case of what may be called, 
for the sake of an approximate description, 
the literature of aristocracy; or, if you prefer 
the description, the literature of snobbishness. 
Now, if any one wishes to find a really effective 
and comprehensible and permanent case for 
aristocracy well and sincerely stated, let him 
read, not the modern philosophical conserva- 
tives, not even Nietzsche, let him read the Bow 
Bells Novelettes. Of the case of Nietzsche I 
am confessedly more doubtful. Nietzsche and 
the Bow Bells Novelettes have both obviously 
the same fundamental character; they both 
worship the tall man with curling moustaches 
and herculean bodily power, and they both 
worship him in a manner which is somewhat 
feminine and hysterical. Even here, however, 
the Novelette easily maintains its philosophical 
superiority, because it does attribute to the 
strong man those virtues which do commonly 
belong to him, such virtues as laziness and kind- 
liness and a rather reckless benevolence, and a 
197 



Heretics 



great dislike of hurting the weak. Nietzsche, 
on the other hand, attributes to the strong man 
that scorn against weakness which only exists 
among invalids. It is not, however, of the 
secondary merits of the great German philoso- 
pher, but of the primary merits of the Bow 
Bells Novelettes, that it is my present affair to 
speak. The picture of aristocracy in the popu- 
lar sentimental novelette seems to me very 
satisfactory as a permanent political and philo- 
sophical guide. It may be inaccurate about 
details such as the title by which a baronet is 
addressed or the width of a mountain chasm 
which a baronet can conveniently leap, but it 
is not a bad description of the general idea and 
intention of aristocracy as they exist in human 
affairs. The essential dream of aristocracy is 
magnificence and valour; and if the Family 
Herald Supplement sometimes distorts or exag- 
gerates these things, at least, it does not fall 
short in them. It never errs by making the 
mountain chasm too narrow or the title of the 
baronet insufficiently impressive. But above 
this sane reliable old literature of snobbishness 
there has arisen in our time another kind of 
literature of snobbishness which, with its much 
higher pretensions, seems to me worthy of very 
much less respect. Incidentally (if that mat- 
198 



Smart Novelists and the Smart Set 

ters), it is much better literature. But it is 
immeasurably worse philosophy, immeasurably 
worse ethics and politics, immeasurably worse 
vital rendering of aristocracy and humanity as 
they really are. From such books as those of 
which I wish now to speak we can discover 
what a clever man can do with the idea of 
aristocracy. But from the Family Herald Sup- 
plement literature we can learn what the idea 
of aristocracy can do with a man who is not 
clever. And when we know that we know 
English history. 

This new aristocratic fiction must have caught 
the attention of everybody who has read the 
best fiction for the last fifteen years. It is that 
genuine or alleged literature of the Smart Set 
which represents that set as distinguished, not 
only by smart dresses, but by smart sayings. 
To the bad baronet, to the good baronet, to 
the romantic and misunderstood baronet who 
is supposed to be a bad baronet, but is a good 
baronet, this school has added a conception 
undreamed of in the former years — the con- 
ception of an amusing baronet. The aristocrat 
is not merely to be taller than mortal men and 
stronger and handsomer, he is also to be more 
witty. He is the long man with the short epi- 
gram. Many eminent, and deservedly eminent, 
199 



Heretics 



modern novelists must accept some responsi- 
bility for having supported this worst form of 
snobbishness — an intellectual snobbishness. 
The talented author of "Dodo" is responsible 
for having in some sense created the fashion as 
a fashion. Mr. Hichens, in the "Green Car- 
nation," reaffirmed the strange idea that young 
noblemen talk well; though his case had some 
vague biographical foundation, and in conse- 
quence an excuse. Mrs. Craigie is considerably 
guilty in the matter, although, or rather because, 
she has combined the aristocratic note with a 
note of some moral and even religious sincerity. 
When you are saving a man's soul, even in a 
novel, it is indecent to mention that he is a 
gentleman. Nor can blame in this matter be 
altogether removed from a man of much greater 
ability, and a man who has proved his possession 
of the highest of human instinct, the romantic 
instinct — I mean Mr. Anthony Hope. In a 
galloping, impossible melodrama like "The 
Prisoner of Zenda," the blood of kings formed 
an excellent fantastic thread or theme. But the 
blood of kings is not a thing that can be taken 
seriously. And when, for example, Mr. Hope 
devotes so much serious and sympathetic study 
to the man called Tristram of Blent, a man who 
throughout burning boyhood thought of nothing 
200 



Smart Novelists and the Smart Set 

but a silly old estate, we feel even in Mr. Hope 
the hint of this excessive concern about the 
oligarchic idea. It is hard for any ordinary 
person to feel so much interest in a young man 
whose whole aim is to own the house of Blent 
at the time when every other young man is 
owning the stars. 

Mr. Hope, however, is a very mild case, and 
in him there is not only an element of romance, 
but also a fine element of irony which warns us 
against taking all this elegance too seriously. 
Above all, he shows his sense in not making 
his noblemen so incredibly equipped with im- 
promptu repartee. This habit of insisting on 
the wit of the wealthier classes is the last and 
most servile of all the servilities. It is, as I 
have said, immeasurably more contemptible 
than the snobbishness of the novelette which 
describes the nobleman as smiling like an Apollo 
or riding a mad elephant. These may be exag- 
gerations of beauty and courage, but beauty and 
courage are the unconscious ideals of aristocrats, 
even of stupid aristocrats. 

The nobleman of the novelette may not be 
sketched with any very close or conscientious 
attention to the daily habits of noblemen. But 
he is something more important than a reality; 
he is a practical ideal. The gentleman of fiction 
20 1 



Heretics 



may not copy the gentleman of real life; but 
the gentleman of real life is copying the gentle- 
man of fiction. He may not be particularly 
good-looking, but he would rather be good- 
looking than anything else; he may not have 
ridden on a mad elephant, but he rides a pony 
as far as possible with an air as if he had. 
And, upon the whole, the upper class not only 
especially desire these qualities of beauty and 
courage, but in some degree, at any rate, espe- 
cially possess them. Thus there is nothing 
really mean or sycophantic about the popular 
literature which makes all its marquises seven 
feet high. It is snobbish, but it is not servile. 
Its exaggeration is based on an exuberant and 
honest admiration; its honest admiration is 
based upon something which is in some degree, 
at any rate, really there. The English lower 
classes do not fear the English upper classes in 
the least; nobody could. They simply and 
freely and sentimentally worship them. The 
strength of the aristocracy is not in the aristoc- 
racy at all; it is in the slums. It is not in the 
House of Lords; it is not in the Civil Service; 
it is not in the Government offices; it is not even 
in the huge and disproportionate monopoly of 
the English land. It is in a certain spirit. It 
is in the fact that when a navvy wishes to praise 
202 



Smart Novelists and the Smart Set 

a man, it comes readily to his tongue to say 
that he has behaved like a gentleman. From a 
democratic point of view he might as well say 
that he had behaved like a viscount. The 
oligarchic character of the modern English com- 
monwealth does not rest, like many oligarchies, 
on the cruelty of the rich to the poor. It does 
not even rest on the kindness of the rich to the 
poor. It rests on the perennial and unfailing 
kindness of the poor to the rich. 

The snobbishness of bad literature, then, is 
not servile; but the snobbishness of good liter- 
ature is servile. The old-fashioned halfpenny 
romance where the duchesses sparkled with 
diamonds was not servile; but the new romance 
where they sparkle with epigrams is servile. 
For in thus attributing a special and startling 
degree of intellect and conversational or con- 
troversial power to the upper classes, we are 
attributing something which is not especially 
their virtue or even especially their aim. We 
are, in the words of Disraeli (who, being a 
genius and not a gentleman, has perhaps pri- 
marily to answer for the introduction of this 
method of nattering the gentry), we are per- 
forming the essential function of flattery which 
is flattering the people for the qualities they 
have not got. Praise may be gigantic and 
203 



Heretics 



insane without having any quality of flattery 
so long as it is praise of something that is 
noticeably in existence. A man may say that a 
giraffe's head strikes the stars, or that a whale 
fills the German Ocean, and still be only in a 
rather excited state about a favourite animal. 
But when he begins to congratulate the giraffe 
on his feathers, and the whale on the elegance 
of his legs, we find ourselves confronted with 
that social element which we call flattery. The 
middle and lower orders of London can sin- 
cerely, though not perhaps safely, admire the 
health and grace of the English aristocracy. 
And this for the very simple reason that the 
aristocrats are, upon the whole, more healthy 
and graceful than the poor. But they cannot 
honestly admire the wit of the aristocrats. And 
this for the simple reason that the aristocrats 
are not more witty than the poor, but a very 
great deal less so. A man does not hear, as in 
the smart novels, these gems of verbal felicity 
dropped between diplomatists at dinner. Where 
he really does hear them is between two omni- 
bus conductors in a block in Holborn. The 
witty peer whose impromptus fill the books of 
Mrs. Craigie or Miss Fowler, would, as a 
matter of fact, be torn to shreds in the art of 
conversation by the first boot-black he had the 
304 



Smart Novelists and the Smart Set 

misfortune to fall foul of. The poor are merely 
sentimental, and very excusably sentimental, if 
they praise the gentleman for having a ready 
hand and ready money. But they are strictly 
slaves and sycophants if they praise him for 
having a ready tongue. For that they have 
far more themselves. 

The element of oligarchical sentiment in 
these novels, however, has, I think, another 
and subtler aspect, an aspect more difficult to 
understand and more worth understanding. 
The modern gentleman, particularly the modern 
English gentleman, has become so central and 
important in these books, and through them in 
the whole of our current literature and our 
current mode of thought, that certain qualities 
of his, whether original or recent, essential or 
accidental, have altered the quality of our 
English comedy. In particular, that stoical 
ideal, absurdly supposed to be the English 
ideal, has stiffened and chilled us. It is not 
the English ideal; but it is to some extent the 
aristocratic ideal; or it may be only the ideal 
of aristocracy in its autumn or decay. The 
gentleman is a Stoic because he is a sort of 
savage, because he is filled with a great elemen- 
tal fear that some stranger will speak to him. 
That is why a third-class carriage is a commu- 
205 



Heretics 



nity, while a first-class carriage is a place of 
wild hermits. But this matter, which is diffi- 
cult, I may be permitted to approach in a more 
circuitous way. 

The haunting element of ineffectualness 
which runs through so much of the witty and 
epigrammatic fiction fashionable during the 
last eight or ten years, which runs through such 
works of a real though varying ingenuity as 
"Dodo," or "Concerning Isabel Carnaby," or 
even "Some Emotions and a Moral," may be 
expressed in various ways, but to most of us 
I think it will ultimately amount to the same 
thing. This new frivolity is inadequate because 
there is in it no strong sense of an unuttered 
joy. The men and women who exchange the 
repartees may not only be hating each other, 
but hating even themselves. Any one of them 
might be bankrupt that day, or sentenced to be 
shot the next. They are joking, not because 
they are merry, but because they are not; out 
of the emptiness of the heart the mouth speaketh. 
Even when they talk pure nonsense it is a care- 
ful nonsense — a nonsense of which they are 
economical, or, to use the perfect expression of 
Mr. W. S. Gilbert in "Patience," it is such 
"precious nonsense." Even when they become 
light-headed they do not become light-hearted. 
206 



Smart Novelists and the Smart Set 

All those who have read anything of the ration- 
alism of the moderns know that their Reason 
is a sad thing. But even their unreason is sad. 
The causes of this incapacity are also not 
very difficult to indicate. The chief of all, of 
course, is that miserable fear of being senti- 
mental, which is the meanest of all the modern 
terrors — meaner even than the terror which 
produces hygiene. Everywhere the robust and 
uproarious humour has come from the men 
who were capable not merely of sentimentalism, 
but a very silly sentimentalism. There has 
been no humour so robust or uproarious as that 
of the sentimentalist Steele or the sentimentalist 
Sterne or the sentimentalist Dickens. These 
creatures who wept like women were the crea- 
tures who laughed like men. It is true that 
the humour of Micawber is good literature and 
that the pathos of little Nell is bad. But the 
kind of man who had the courage to write so 
badly in the one case is the kind of man who 
would have the courage to write so well in the 
other. The same unconsciousness, the same 
violent innocence, the same gigantesque scale of 
action which brought the Napoleon of Comedy 
his Jena brought him also his Moscow. And 
herein is especially shown the frigid and feeble 
limitations of our modem wits. They make 
207 



Heretics 



violent efforts, they make heroic and almost 
pathetic efforts, but they cannot really write 
badly. There are moments when we almost 
think that they are achieving the effect, but our 
hope shrivels to nothing the moment we com- 
pare their little failures with the enormous 
imbecilities of Byron or Shakespeare. 

For a hearty laugh it is necessary to have 
touched the heart. I do not know why touch- 
ing the heart should always be connected only 
with the idea of touching it to compassion or a 
sense of distress. The heart can be touched 
to joy and triumph; the heart can be touched to 
amusement. But all our comedians are tragic 
comedians. These later fashionable writers are 
so pessimistic in bone and marrow that they 
never seem able to imagine the heart having 
any concern with mirth. When they speak of 
the heart, they always mean the pangs and 
disappointments of the emotional life. When 
they say that a man's heart is in the right place, 
they mean, apparently, that it is in his boots. 
Our ethical societies understand fellowship, but 
they do not understand good fellowship. Sim- 
ilarly, our wits understand talk, but not what 
Dr. Johnson called a good talk. In order to 
have, like Dr. Johnson, a good talk, it is em- 
phatically necessary to be, like Dr. Johnson, 
208 



Smart Novelists and the Smart Set 

a good man — to have friendship and honour 
and an abysmal tenderness. Above all, it is 
necessary to be openly and indecently humane, 
to confess with fulness all the primary pities and 
fears of Adam. Johnson was a clear-headed 
humorous man, and therefore he did not mind 
talking seriously about religion. Johnson was 
a brave man, one of the bravest that ever 
walked, and therefore he did not mind avowing 
to any one his consuming fear of death. 

The idea that there is something English in 
the repression of one's feelings is one of those 
ideas which no Englishman ever heard of until 
England began to be governed exclusively by 
Scotchmen, Americans, and Jews. At the best, 
the idea is a generalization from the Duke of 
Wellington — who was an Irishman. At the 
worst, it is a part of that silly Teutonism which 
knows as little about England as it does about 
anthropology, but which is always talking about 
Vikings. As a matter of fact, the Vikings did 
not repress their feelings in the least. They 
cried like babies and kissed each other like 
girls; in short, they acted in that respect like 
Achilles and all strong heroes the children of 
the gods. And though the English nationality 
has probably not much more to do with the 
Vikings than the French nationality or the Irish 
209 



Heretics 



nationality, the English have certainly been the 
children of the Vikings in the matter of tears 
and kisses. It is not merely true that all the 
most typically English men of letters, like 
Shakespeare and Dickens, Richardson and 
Thackeray, were sentimentalists. It is also 
true that all the most typically English men of 
action were sentimentalists, if possible, more 
sentimental. In the great Elizabethan age, 
when the English nation was finally hammered 
out, in the great eighteenth century when the 
British Empire was being built up everywhere, 
where in all these times, where was this sym- 
bolic stoical Englishman who dresses in drab 
and black and represses his feelings ? Were all 
the Elizabethan palladins and pirates like that ? 
Were any of them like that? Was Grenville 
concealing his emotions when he broke wine- 
glasses to pieces with his teeth and bit them till 
the blood poured down ? Was Essex restraining 
his excitement when he threw his hat into the 
sea? Did Raleigh think it sensible to answer 
the Spanish guns only, as Stevenson says, with 
a flourish of insulting trumpets? Did Sydney 
ever miss an opportunity of making a theatrical 
remark in the whole course of his life and death ? 
Were even the Puritans Stoics? The English 
Puritans repressed a good deal, but even they 

310 



Smart Novelists and the Smart Set 

were too English to repress their feelings. It 
was by a great miracle of genius assuredly that 
Carlyle contrived to admire simultaneously 
two things so irreconcilably opposed as silence 
and Oliver Cromwell. Cromwell was the very 
reverse of a strong, silent man. Cromwell was 
always talking, when he was not crying. No- 
body, I suppose, will accuse the author of 
"Grace Abounding" of being ashamed of his 
feelings. Milton, indeed, it might be possible 
to represent as a Stoic; in some sense he was a 
Stoic, just as he was a prig and a polygamist 
and several other unpleasant and heathen 
things. But when we have passed that great 
and desolate name, which may really be counted 
an exception, we find the tradition of English 
emotionalism immediately resumed and un- 
brokenly continuous. Whatever may have been 
the moral beauty of the passions of Etheridge 
and Dorset, Sedley and Buckingham, they 
cannot be accused of the fault of fastidiously 
concealing them. Charles the Second was very 
popular with the English because, like all the 
jolly English kings, he displayed his passions. 
William the Dutchman was very unpopular 
with the English because, not being an English- 
man, he did hide his emotions. He was, in 
fact, precisely the ideal Englishman of our 

311 



Heretics 



modern theory; and precisely for that reason 
all the real Englishmen loathed him like lep- 
rosy. With the rise of the great England of 
the eighteenth century, we find this open and 
emotional tone still maintained in letters and 
politics, in arts and in arms. Perhaps the only 
quality which was possessed in common by 
the great Fielding and the great Richardson 
was that neither of them hid their feelings. 
Swift, indeed, was hard and logical, because 
Swift was Irish. And when we pass to the 
soldiers and the rulers, the patriots and the 
empire-builders of the eighteenth century, we 
find, as I have said, that they were, if possible, 
more romantic than the romancers, more poeti- 
cal than the poets. Chatham, who showed the 
world all his strength, showed the House of 
Commons all his weakness. Wolfe walked 
about the room with a drawn sword calling 
himself Caesar and Hannibal, and went to death 
with poetry in his mouth. Clive was a man of 
the same type as Cromwell or Bunyan, or, for 
the matter of that, Johnson — that is, he was a 
strong, sensible man with a kind of running 
spring of hysteria and melancholy in him. Like 
Johnson, he was all the more healthy because 
he was morbid. The tales of all the admirals 
and adventurers of that England are full of 

213 



Smart Novelists and the Smart Set 

braggadocio, of sentimentality, of splendid affec- 
tation. But it is scarcely necessary to multiply 
examples of the essentially romantic Englishman 
when one example towers above them all. Mr. 
Rudyard Kipling has said complacently of the 
English, "We do not fall on the neck and kiss 
when we come together." It is true that this 
ancient and universal custom has vanished 
with the modern weakening of England. Syd- 
ney would have thought nothing of kissing 
Spenser. But I willingly concede that Mr. 
Broderick would not be likely to kiss Mr. 
Arnold-Foster, if that be any proof of the 
increased manliness and military greatness of 
England. But the Englishman who does not 
show his feelings has not altogether given up 
the power of seeing something English in the 
great sea-hero of the Napoleonic war. You 
cannot break the legend of Nelson. And across 
the sunset of that glory is written in flaming 
letters for ever the great English sentiment, 
"Kiss me, Hardy." 

This ideal of self-repression, then, is, whatever 
else it is, not English. It is, perhaps, somewhat 
Oriental, it is slightly Prussian, but in the main 
it does not come, I think, from any racial or 
national source. It is, as I have said, in some 
sense aristocratic; it comes not from a people, 
213 



Heretics 



but from a class. Even aristocracy, I think, 
was not quite so stoical in the days when it was 
really strong. But whether this unemotional 
ideal be the genuine tradition of the gentleman, 
or only one of the inventions of the modern 
gentleman (who may be called the decayed 
gentleman), it certainly has something to do 
with the unemotional quality in these society 
novels. From representing aristocrats as people 
who suppressed their feelings, it has been an 
easy step to representing aristocrats as people 
who had no feelings to suppress. Thus the 
modern oligarchist has made a virtue for the 
oligarchy of the hardness as well as the bright- 
ness of the diamond. Like a sonneteer ad- 
dressing his lady in the seventeenth century, he 
seems to use the word "cold" almost as a 
eulogium, and the word "heartless" as a kind 
of compliment. Of course, in people so incu- 
rably kind-hearted and babyish as are the Eng- 
lish gentry, it would be impossible to create 
anything that can be called positive cruelty; so 
in these books they exhibit a sort of negative 
cruelty. They cannot be cruel in acts, but they 
can be so in words. All this means one thing, 
and one thing only. It means that the living 
and invigorating ideal of England must be 
looked for in the masses; it must be looked for 
214 



Smart Novelists and the Smart Set 

where Dickens found it — Dickens, among 
whose glories it was to be a humorist, to be a 
sentimentalist, to be an optimist, to be a poor 
man, to be an Englishman, but the greatest of 
whose glories was that he saw all mankind in 
its amazing and tropical luxuriance, and did 
not even notice the aristocracy; Dickens, the 
greatest of whose glories was that he could not 
describe a gentleman. 



MS 



XVI — On Mr. McCabe and a Divine 
Frivolity 

A CRITIC once remonstrated with me 
saying, with an air of indignant 
reasonableness, "If you must make 
jokes, at least you need not make 
them on such serious subjects." I replied with 
a natural simplicity and wonder, "About what 
other subjects can one make jokes except 
serious subjects?" It is quite useless to talk 
about profane jesting. All jesting is in its 
nature profane, in the sense that it must be 
the sudden realization that something which 
thinks itself solemn is not so very solemn after 
all. If a joke is not a joke about religion or 
morals, it is a joke about police-magistrates or 
scientific professors or undergraduates dressed 
up as Queen Victoria. And people joke about 
the police-magistrate more than they joke about 
the Pope, not because the police-magistrate is a 
more frivolous subject, but, on the contrary, 
because the police-magistrate is a more serious 
subject than the Pope. The Bishop of Rome 
has no jurisdiction in this realm of England; 
whereas the police-magistrate may bring his 
solemnity to bear quite suddenly upon us. 
216 



Mr. McCabe and a Divine Frivolity 

Men make jokes about old scientific professors, 
even more than they make them about bishops 
— not because science is lighter than religion, 
but because science is always by its nature more 
solemn and austere than religion. It is not I; 
it is not even a particular class of journalists or 
jesters who make jokes about the matters which 
are of most awful import; it is the whole human 
race. If there is one thing more than another 
which any one will admit who has the smallest 
knowledge of the world, it is that men are 
always speaking gravely and earnestly and with 
the utmost possible care about the things that 
are not important, but always talking frivo- 
lously about the things that are. Men talk for 
hours with the faces of a college of cardinals 
about things like golf, or tobacco, or waistcoats, 
01 party politics. But all the most grave and 
dreadful things in the world are the oldest jokes 
in the world — being married; being hanged. 

One gentleman, however, Mr. McCabe, has 
in this matter made to me something that 
almost amounts to a personal appeal; and as he 
happens to be a man for whose sincerity and 
intellectual virtue I have a high respect, I do 
not feel inclined to let it pass without some 
attempt to satisfy my critic in the matter. Mr. 
McCabe devotes a considerable part of the last 
217 



Heretics 



essay in the collection called "Christianity and" 
Rationalism on Trial" to an objection, not to 
my thesis, but to my method, and a very friendly 
and dignified appeal to me to alter it. I am 
much inclined to defend myself in this matter 
out of mere respect for Mr. McCabe, and still 
more so out of mere respect for the truth which 
is, I think, in danger by his error, not only in 
this question, but in others. In order that 
there may be no injustice done in the matter, 
I will quote Mr. McCabe himself. " But before 
I follow Mr. Chesterton in some detail, I would 
make a general observation on his method. 
He is as serious as I am in his ultimate purpose, 
and I respect him for that. He knows, as I do, 
that humanity stands at a solemn parting of 
the ways. Towards some unknown goal it 
presses through the ages, impelled by an over- 
mastering desire of happiness. To-day it hesi- 
tates, light-heartedly enough, but every serious 
thinker knows how momentous the decision 
may be. It is, apparently, deserting the path 
of religion and entering upon the path of secu- 
larism. Will it lose itself in quagmires of sen- 
suality down this new path, and pant and toil 
through years of civic and industrial anarchy, 
only to learn it had lost the road, and must 
return to religion? Or will it find that at last 
318 



Mr. McCabe and a Divine Frivolity 

it is leaving the mists and the quagmires behind 
it; that it is ascending the slope of the hill so 
long dimly discerned ahead, and making straight 
for the long-sought Utopia ? This is the drama 
of our time, and every man and every woman 
should understand it. 

"Mr. Chesterton understands it. Further, 
he gives us credit for understanding it. He has 
nothing of that paltry meanness or strange den- 
sity of so many of his colleagues, who put us 
down as aimless iconoclasts or moral anarchists. 
He admits that we are waging a thankless war 
for what we take to be Truth and Progress. 
He is doing the same. But why, in the name 
of all that is reasonable, should we, when we 
are agreed on the momentousness of the issue 
either way, forthwith desert serious methods of 
conducting the controversy? Why, when the 
vital need of our time is to induce men and 
women to collect their thoughts occasionally, 
and be men and women — nay, to remember 
that they are really gods that hold the destinies 
of humanity on their knees— -why should we 
think that this kaleidoscopic play of phrases is 
inopportune? The ballets of the Alhambra, 
and the fireworks of the Crystal Palace, and 
Mr. Chesterton's Daily News articles, have 
their place in life. But how a serious social 
219 



Heretics 



student can think of curing the thoughtless- 
ness of our generation by strained paradoxes; 
of giving people a sane grasp of social problems 
by literary sleight-of-hand; of settling impor- 
tant questions by a reckless shower of rocket- 
metaphors and inaccurate 'facts,' and the sub- 
stitution of imagination for judgment, I cannot 
see." 

I quote this passage with a particular pleasure, 
because Mr. McCabe certainly cannot put too 
strongly the degree to which I give him and 
his school credit for their complete sincerity 
and responsibility of philosophical attitude. I 
am quite certain that they mean every word 
they say. I also mean every word I say. But 
why is it that Mr. McCabe has some sort of 
mysterious hesitation about admitting that I 
mean every word I say; why is it that he, is 
not quite as certain of my mental responsibility 
as I am of his mental responsibility? If we 
attempt to answer the question directly and 
well, we shall, I think, have come to the root of 
the matter by the shortest cut. 

Mr. McCabe thinks that I am not serious 
but only funny, because Mr. McCabe thinks 
that funny is the opposite of serious. Funny 
is the opposite of not funny, and of nothing 
else. The question of whether a man expresses 
220 



Mr. McCabe and a Divine Frivolity 

himself in a grotesque or laughable phraseol- 
ogy, or in a stately and restrained phraseology, 
is not a question of motive or of moral state, it 
is a question of instinctive language and self- 
expression. Whether a man chooses to tell the 
truth in long sentences or short jokes is a prob- 
lem analogous to whether he chooses to tell 
the truth in French or German. Whether a 
man preaches his gospel grotesquely or gravely 
is merely like the question of whether he 
preaches it in prose or verse. The question of 
whether Swift was funny in his irony is quite 
another sort of question to the question of 
whether Swift was serious in his pessimism. 
Surely even Mr. McCabe would not maintain 
that the more funny "Gulliver" is in its method 
the less it can be sincere in its object. The 
truth is, as I have said, that in this sense the 
two qualities of fun and seriousness have nothing 
whatever to do with each other, they are no 
more comparable than black and triangular. 
Mr. Bernard Shaw is funny and sincere. Mr. 
George Robey is funny and not sincere. Mr. 
McCabe is sincere and not funny. The average 
Cabinet Minister is not sincere and not funny. 

In short, Mr. McCabe is under the influence 
of a primary fallacy which I have found very 
common in men of the clerical type. Numbers 

221 



Heretics 



of clergymen have from time to time reproached 
me for making jokes about religion; and they 
have almost always invoked the authority of 
that very sensible commandment which says, 
"Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord 
thy God in vain." Of course, I pointed out 
that I was not in any conceivable sense taking 
the name in vain. To take a thing and make 
a joke out of it is not to take it in vain. It is, 
on the contrary, to take it and use it for an un- 
commonly good object. To use a thing in vain 
means to use it without use. But a joke may 
be exceedingly useful ; it may contain the whole 
earthly sense, not to mention the whole heavenly 
sense, of a situation. And those who find in 
the Bible the commandment can find in the 
Bible any number of the jokes. In the same 
book in which God's name is fenced from being 
taken in vain, God himself overwhelms Job 
with a torrent of terrible levities. The same 
book which says that God's name must not be 
taken vainly, talks easily and carelessly about 
God laughing and God winking. Evidently it 
is not here that we have to look for genuine 
examples of what is meant by a vain use of the 
name. And it is not very difficult to see where 
we have really to look for it. The people (as 
I tactfully pointed out to them) who really take 



Mr. McCabe and a Divine Frivolity 

the name of the Lord in vain are the clergymen 
themselves. The thing which is fundamentally 
and really frivolous is not a careless joke. The 
thing which is fundamentally and really friv- 
olous is a careless solemnity. If Mr. McCabe 
really wishes to know what sort of guarantee of 
reality and solidity is afforded by the mere act 
of what is called talking seriously, let him 
spend a happy Sunday in going the round of the 
pulpits. Or, better still, let him drop in at 
the House of Commons or the House of Lords. 
Even Mr. McCabe would admit that these men 
are solemn — more solemn than I am. And 
even Mr. McCabe, I think, would admit that 
these men are frivolous — more frivolous than 
I am. 'Why should Mr. McCabe be so eloquent 
about the danger arising from fantastic and 
paradoxical writers? Why should he be so 
ardent in desiring grave and verbose writers? 
There are not so very many fantastic and 
paradoxical writers. But there are a gigantic 
number of grave and verbose writers; and it is 
by the efforts of the grave and verbose writers 
that everything that Mr. McCabe detests (and 
everything that I detest, for that matter) is 
kept in existence and energy. How can it have 
come about that a man as intelligent as Mr. 
McCabe can think that paradox and jesting 
223 



Heretics 



stop the way? It is solemnity that is stopping 
the way in every department of modern effort. 
It is his own favourite "serious methods;" it is 
his own favourite "momentousness;" it is his 
own favourite "judgment" which stops the 
way everywhere. Every man who has ever 
headed a deputation to a minister knows this. 
Every man who has ever written a letter to the 
Times knows it. Every rich man who wishes 
to stop the mouths of the poor talks about 
"momentousness." Every Cabinet minister 
who has not got an answer suddenly develops 
a "judgment." Every sweater who uses vile 
methods recommends "serious methods." • I 
said a moment ago that sincerity had nothing 
to do with solemnity, but I confess that I am 
not so certain that I was right. In the modern 
world, at any rate, I am not so sure that I was 
right. In the modern world solemnity is the 
direct enemy of sincerity. In the modern world 
sincerity is almost always on one side, and 
solemnity almost always on the other. The 
only answer possible to the fierce and glad 
attack of sincerity is the miserable answer of 
solemnity. Let Mr. McCabe, or any one else 
who is much concerned that we should be grave 
in order to be sincere, simply imagine the scene 
in some government office in which Mr. Bernard 
224 



Mr. McCabe and a Divine Frivolity 

Shaw should head a Socialist deputation to Mr. 
Austen Chamberlain. On which side would be 
the solemnity ? And on which the sincerity ? 

I am, indeed, delighted to discover that Mr. 
McCabe reckons Mr. Shaw along with me in 
his system of condemnation of frivolity. He 
said once, I believe, that he always wanted Mr. 
Shaw to label his paragraphs serious or comic. 
I do not know which paragraphs of Mr. Shaw 
are paragraphs to be labelled serious; but surely 
there can be no doubt that this paragraph of 
Mr. McCabe's is one to be labelled comic. He 
also says, in the article I am now discussing, 
that Mr. Shaw has the reputation of deliberately 
saying everything which his hearers do not 
expect him to say. I need not labour the 
inconclusiveness and weakness of this, because 
it has already been dealt with in my remarks 
on Mr. Bernard Shaw. Suffice it to say here 
that the only serious reason which I can imagine 
inducing any one person to listen to any other 
is, that the first person looks to the second 
person with an ardent faith and a fixed atten- 
tion, expecting him to say what he does not 
expect him to say. It may be a paradox, but 
that is because paradoxes are true. It may not 
be rational, but that is because rationalism is 
wrong. But clearly it is quite true that when- 
225 



Heretics 



ever we go to hear a prophet or teacher we may 
or may not expect wit, we may or may not 
expect eloquence, but we do expect what we 
do not expect. We may not expect the true, 
we may not even expect the wise, but we do 
expect the unexpected. If we do not expect 
the unexpected, why do we go there at all? If 
we expect the expected, why do we not sit at 
home and expect it by ourselves? If Mr. 
McCabe means merely this about Mr. Shaw, 
that he always has some unexpected appplica- 
tion of his doctrine to give to those who listen 
to him, what he says is quite true, and to say it 
is only to say that Mr. Shaw is an original man. 
But if he means that Mr. Shaw has ever pro- 
fessed or preached any doctrine but one, and 
that his own, then what he says is not true. It 
is not my business to defend Mr. Shaw; as has 
been seen already, I disagree with him alto- 
gether. But I do not mind, on his behalf, 
offering in this matter a flat defiance to all his 
ordinary opponents, such as Mr. McCabe. I 
defy Mr. McCabe, or anybody else, to mention 
one single instance in which Mr. Shaw has, for 
the sake of wit or novelty, taken up any position 
which was not directly deducible from the body 
of his doctrine as elsewhere expressed. I have 
been, I am happy to say, a tolerably close stu- 
226 



Mr. McCabe and a Divine Frivolity 

dent of Mr. Shaw's utterances, and I request 
Mr. McCabe, if he will not believe that I mean 
anything else, to believe that I mean this 
challenge. 

All this, however, is a parenthesis. The 
thing with which I am here immediately con- 
cerned is Mr. McCabe's appeal to me not to be 
so frivolous. Let me return to the actual text 
of that appeal. There are, of course, a great 
many things that I might say about it in detail. 
But I may start with saying that Mr. McCabe 
is in error in supposing that the danger which 
I anticipate from the disappearance of religion 
is the increase of sensuality. On the contrary, 
I should be inclined to anticipate a decrease in 
sensuality, because I anticipate a decrease in 
life. I do not think that under modern West- 
ern materialism we should have anarchy. I 
doubt whether we should have enough indi- 
vidual valour and spirit even to have liberty. 
It is quite an old-fashioned fallacy to suppose 
that our objection to scepticism is that it re- 
moves the discipline from life. Our objection 
to scepticism is that it removes the motive power. 
Materialism is not a thing which destroys mere 
restraint. Materialism itself is the great re- 
straint. The McCabe school advocates a polit- 
ical liberty, but it denies spiritual liberty. That 
227 



Heretics 



is, it abolishes the laws which could be broken, 
and substitutes laws that cannot. And that is 
the real slavery. 

The truth is that the scientific civilization in 
which Mr. McCabe believes has one rather 
particular defect; it is perpetually tending to 
destroy that democracy or power of the ordi- 
nary man in which Mr. McCabe also believes. 
Science means specialism, and specialism means 
oligarchy. If you once establish the habit of 
trusting particular men to produce particular 
results in physics or astronomy, you leave the 
door open for the equally natural demand that 
you should trust particular men to do particular 
things in government and the coercing of men. 
If you feel it to be reasonable that one beetle 
should be the only study of one man, and that 
one man the only student of that one beetle, it 
is surely a very harmless consequence to go on 
to say that politics should be the only study of 
one man, and that one man the only student 
of politics. As I have pointed out elsewhere in 
this book, the expert is more aristocratic than 
the aristocrat, because the aristocrat is only the 
man who lives well, while the expert is the man 
who knows better. But if we look at the 
progress of our scientific civilization we see a 
gradual increase everywhere of the specialist 
228 



Mr. McCabe and a Divine Frivolity 

over the popular function. Once men sang 
together round a table in chorus; now one man 
sings alone, for the absurd reason that he can 
sing better. If scientific civilization goes on 
(which is most improbable) only one man will 
laugh, because he can laugh better than the 
rest. 

I do not know that I can express this more 
shortly than by taking as a text the single sen- 
tence of Mr. McCabe, which runs as follows: 
"The ballets of the Alhambra and the fireworks 
of the Crystal Palace and Mr. Chesterton's 
Daily News articles have their places in life." 
I wish that my articles had as noble a place as 
either of the other two things mentioned. But 
let us ask ourselves (in a spirit of love, as Mr. 
Chadband would say), what are the ballets of 
the Alhambra? The ballets of the Alhambra 
are institutions in which a particular selected 
row of persons in pink go through an operation 
known as dancing. Now, in all common- 
wealths dominated by a religion — in the 
Christian commonwealths of the Middle Ages 
and in many rude societies — this habit of 
dancing was a common habit with everybody, 
and was not necessarily confined to a profes- 
sional class. A person could dance without 
being a dancer; a person could dance without 
229 



Heretics 



being a specialist; a person could dance with- 
out being pink. And, in proportion as Mr. 
McCabe's scientific civilization advances — • 
that is, in proportion as religious civilization 
(or real civilization) decays — the more and 
more "well trained," the more and more pink, 
become the people who do dance, and the more 
and more numerous become the people who 
don't. Mr. McCabe may recognize an example 
of what I mean in the gradual discrediting in 
society of the ancient European waltz or dance 
with partners, and the substitution of that 
horrible and degrading oriental interlude which 
is known as skirt-dancing. That is the whole 
essence of decadence, the effacement of five 
people who do a thing for fun by one person 
who does it for money. Now it follows, there- 
fore, that when Mr. McCabe says that the 
ballets of the Alhambra and my articles "have 
their place in life," it ought to be pointed out 
to him that he is doing his best to create a world 
in which dancing, properly speaking, will have 
no place in life at all. He is, indeed, trying to 
create a world in which there will be no life for 
dancing to have a place in. The very fact that 
Mr. McCabe thinks of dancing as a thing be- 
longing to some hired women at the Alhambra 
is an illustration of the same principle by which 
230 



Mr. McCabe and a Divine Frivolity 

he is able to think of religion as a thing belong- 
ing to some hired men in white neckties. Both 
these things are things which should not be 
done for us, but by us. If Mr. McCabe were 
really religious he would be happy. If he were 
really happy he would dance. 

Briefly, we may put the matter in this way. 
The main point of modern life is not that the 
Alhambra ballet has its place in life. The main 
point, the main enormous tragedy of modern 
life, is that Mr. McCabe has not his place in 
the Alhambra ballet. The joy of changing and 
graceful posture, the joy of suiting the swing of 
music to the swing of limbs, the joy of whirling 
drapery, the joy of standing on one leg, — all 
these should belong by rights to Mr. McCabe 
and to me; in short, to the ordinary healthy 
citizen. Probably we should not consent to go 
through these evolutions. But that is because 
we are miserable moderns and rationalists. We 
do not merely love ourselves more than we love 
duty; we actually love ourselves more than we 
love joy. 

When, therefore, Mr. McCabe says that he 
gives the Alhambra dances (and my articles) 
their place in life, I think we are justified in 
pointing out that by the very nature of the 
case of his philosophy and of his favourite 
231 



Heretics 



civilization he gives them a very inadequate 
place. For (if I may pursue the too flattering 
parallel)' Mr. McCabe thinks of the Alhambra 
and of my articles as two very odd and absurd 
things, which some special people do (probably 
for money) in order to amuse him. But if he 
had ever felt himself the ancient, sublime, ele- 
mental, human instinct to dance, he would have 
discovered that dancing is not a frivolous thing 
at all, but a very serious thing. He would have 
discovered that it is the one grave and chaste 
and decent method of expressing a certain class 
of emotions. And similarly, if he had ever had, 
as Mr. Shaw and I have had, the impulse to 
what he calls paradox, he would have discovered 
that paradox again is not a frivolous thing, but 
a very serious thing. He would have found 
that paradox simply means a certain defiant 
joy which belongs to belief. I should regard 
any civilization which was without a universal 
habit of uproarious dancing as being, from the 
full human point of view, a defective civiliza- 
tion. And I should regard any mind which 
had not got the habit in one form or another 
of uproarious thinking as being, from the full 
human point of view, a defective mind. It is 
vain for Mr. McCabe to say that a ballet is a 
part of him. He should be part of a ballet, 
232 



Mr. McCabe and a Divine Frivolity 

or else he is only part of a man. It is in vain 
for him to say that he is "not quarrelling with 
the importation of humour into the contro- 
versy." He ought himself to be importing 
humour into every controversy; for unless a 
man is in part a humorist, he is only in part a 
man. To sum up the whole matter very simply, 
if Mr. McCabe asks me why I import frivolity 
into a discussion of the nature of man, I answer, 
because frivolity is a part of the nature of man. 
If he asks me why I introduce what he calls 
paradoxes into a philosophical problem, I an- 
swer, because all philosophical problems tend to 
become paradoxical. If he objects to my treat- 
ing of life riotously, I reply that life is a riot. 
And I say that the Universe as I see it, at any 
rate, is very much more like the fireworks at 
the Crystal Palace than it is like his own 
philosophy. About the whole cosmos there is 
a tense and secret festivity — like preparations 
for Guy Fawkes' day. Eternity is the eve of 
something. I never look up at the stars without 
feeling that they are the fires of a schoolboy's 
rocket, fixed in their everlasting fall. 



233 



XVII — On the Wit of Whistler 

THAT capable and ingenious writer, 
Mr. Arthur Symons, has included in 
a book of essays recently published, 
I believe, an apologia for "London 
Nights," in which he says that morality should 
be wholly subordinated to art in criticism, and 
he uses the somewhat singular argument that 
art or the worship of beauty is the same in all 
ages, while morality differs in every period and 
in every respect. He appears to defy his critics 
or his readers to mention any permanent feature 
or quality in ethics. This is surely a very 
curious example of that extravagant bias against 
morality which makes so many ultra-modern 
aesthetes as morbid and fanatical as any Eastern 
hermit. Unquestionably it is a very common 
phrase of modern intellectualism to say that 
the morality of one age can be entirely different 
to the morality of another. And like a great 
many other phrases of modern intellectualism, 
it means literally nothing at all. If the two 
moralities are entirely different, why do you 
call them both moralities? It is as if a man 
said, "Camels in various places are totally 
234 



On the Wit of Whistler 

diverse; some have six legs, some have none, 
some have scales, some have feathers, some 
have horns, some have wings, some are green, 
some are triangular. There is no point which 
they have in common." The ordinary man of 
sense would reply, "Then what makes you call 
them all camels? What do you mean by a 
camel ? How do you know a camel when you 
see one?" Of course, there is a permanent 
substance of morality, as much as there is a 
permanent substance of art; to say that is only 
to say that morality is morality, and that art 
is art. An ideal art critic would, no doubt, 
see the enduring beauty under every school; 
equally an ideal moralist would see the enduring 
ethic under every code. But practically some 
of the best Englishmen that ever lived could 
see nothing but filth and idolatry in the starry 
piety of the Brahmin. And it is equally true 
that practically the greatest group of artists 
that the world has ever seen, the giants of the 
Renaissance, could see nothing but barbarism 
in the ethereal energy of Gothic. 

This bias against morality among the modern 
aesthetes is a thing very much paraded. And 
yet it is not really a bias against morality; it is 
a bias against other people's morality. It is 
generally founded on a very definite moral 

235 



Heretics 



preference for a certain sort of life, pagan, 
plausible, humane. The modern aesthete, wish- 
ing us to believe that he values beauty more 
than conduct, reads Mallarme, and drinks 
absinthe in a tavern. But this is not only his 
favourite kind of beauty; it is also his favourite 
kind of conduct. If he really wished us to 
believe that he cared for beauty only, he ought 
to go to nothing but Wesleyan school treats, 
and paint the sunlight in the hair of the Wes- 
leyan babies. He ought to read nothing but 
very eloquent theological sermons by old-fash- 
ioned Presbyterian divines. Here the lack of 
all possible moral sympathy would prove that 
his interest was purely verbal or pictorial, as it 
is ; in all the books he reads and writes he clings 
to the skirts of his own morality and his own 
immorality. The champion of I'art pour I'art 
is always denouncing Ruskin for his moralizing. 
If he were really a champion of I'art pour Part, 
he would be always insisting on Ruskin for his 
style. 

The doctrine of the distinction between art 
and morality owes a great part of its success 
to art and morality being hopelessly mixed up 
in the persons and performances of its greatest 
exponents. Of this lucky contradiction the 
very incarnation was Whistler. No man ever 
236 



On the Wit of Whistler 

preached the impersonality of art so well; no 
man ever preached the impersonality of art so 
personally. For him pictures had nothing to 
do with the problems of character; but for all 
his fiercest admirers his character was, as a 
matter of fact, far more interesting than his 
pictures. He gloried in standing as an artist 
apart from right and wrong. But he succeeded 
by talking from morning till night about his 
rights and about his wrongs. His talents were 
many, his virtues, it must be confessed, not 
many, beyond that kindness to tried friends, 
on which many of his biographers insist, but 
which surely is a quality of all sane men, of 
pirates and pickpockets; beyond this, his out- 
standing virtues limit themselves chiefly to two 
admirable ones — courage and an abstract love 
of good work. Yet I fancy he won at last more 
by those two virtues than by all his talents. 
A man must be something of a moralist if he 
is to preach, even if he is to preach unmorality. 
Professor Walter Raleigh, in his "In Memo- 
riam: James McNeill Whistler," insists, truly 
enough, on the strong streak of an eccentric 
honesty in matters strictly pictorial, which ran 
through his complex and slightly confused char- 
acter. "He would destroy any of his works 
rather than leave a careless or inexpressive 

2 37 



Heretics 



touch within the limits of the frame. He would 
begin again a hundred times over rather than 
attempt by patching to make his work seem 
better than it was." 

No one will blame Professor Raleigh, who 
had to read a sort of funeral oration over 
Whistler at the opening of the Memorial Ex- 
hibition, if, finding himself in that position, he 
confined himself mostly to the merits and the 
stronger qualities of his subject. We should 
naturally go to some other type of composition 
for a proper consideration of the weaknesses of 
Whistler. But these must never be omitted 
from our view of him. Indeed, the truth is 
that it was not so much a question of the weak- 
nesses of Whistler as of the intrinsic and pri- 
mary weakness of Whistler. He was one of 
those people who live up to their emotional 
incomes, who are always taut and tingling with 
vanity. Hence he had no strength to spare; 
hence he had no kindness, no geniality; for 
geniality is almost definable as strength to spare. 
He had no god-like carelessness; he never forgot 
himself; his whole life was, to use his own 
expression, an arrangement. He went in for 
"the art of living" — a miserable trick. In a 
word, he was a great artist; but emphatically 
not a great man. In this connection I must 
238 



On the Wit of Whistler 

differ strongly with Professor Raleigh upon 
what is, from a superficial literary point of view, 
one of his most effective points. He compares 
Whistler's laughter to the laughter of another 
man who was a great man as well as a great 
artist. "His attitude to the public was exactly 
the attitude taken up by Robert Browning, who 
suffered as long a period of neglect and mistake, 
in those lines of 'The Ring and the Book' — 

" ' Well, British Public, ye who like me not, 

(God love you!) and will have your proper laugh 
At the dark question; laugh it! I'd laugh first.'" 

"Mr. Whistler," adds Professor Raleigh, 
"always laughed first." The truth is, I believe, 
that Whistler never laughed at all. There was 
no laughter in his nature; because there was 
no thoughtlessness and self-abandonment, no 
humility. I cannot understand anybody read- 
ing "The Gentle Art of Making Enemies" and 
thinking that there is any laughter in the wit. 
His wit is a torture to him. He twists himself 
into arabesques of verbal felicity; he is full of 
a fierce carefulness; he is inspired with the 
complete seriousness of sincere malice. He 
hurts himself to hurt his opponent. Browning 
did laugh, because Browning did not care; 
Browning did not care, because Browning was 

239 



Heretics 



a great man. And when Browning said in 
brackets to the simple, sensible people who did 
not like his books, " God love you!" he was not 
sneering in the least. He was laughing — that 
is to say, he meant exactly what he said. 

There are three distinct classes of great 
satirists who are also great men — that is to 
say, three classes of men who can laugh at 
something without losing their souls. The 
satirist of the first type is the man who, first of 
all, enjoys himself, and then enjoys his enemies. 
In this sense he loves his enemy, and by a 
kind of exaggeration of Christianity he loves 
his enemy the more the more he becomes an 
enemy. Ke has a sort of overwhelming and 
aggressive happiness in his assertion of anger; 
his curse is as human as a benediction. Of this 
type of satire the great example is Rabelais. 
This is the first typical example of satire, the 
satire which is voluble, which is violent, which 
is indecent, but which is not malicious. The 
satire of Whistler was not this. He was never 
in any of his controversies simply happy; the 
proof of it is that he never talked absolute 
nonsense. There is a second type of mind 
which produces satire with the quality of great- 
ness. That is embodied in the satirist whose 
passions are released and let go by some intol- 
240 



On the Wit of Whistler 

erable sense of wrong. He is maddened by the 
sense of men being maddened; his tongue be- 
comes an unruly member, and testifies against 
all mankind. Such a man was Swift, in whom 
the saeva indignatio was a bitterness to others, 
because it was a bitterness to himself. Such a 
satirist Whistler was not. He did not laugh 
because he was happy, like Rabelais. But 
neither did he laugh because he was unhappy, 
like Swift. 

The third type of great satire is that in which 
the satirist is enabled to rise superior to his 
victim in the only serious sense which supe- 
riority can bear, in that of pitying the sinner and 
respecting the man even while he satirises both. 
Such an achievement can be found in a thing 
like Pope's "Atticus," a poem in which the 
satirist feels that he is satirising the weaknesses 
which belong specially to literary genius. Con- 
sequently he takes a pleasure in pointing out 
his enemy's strength before he points out his 
weakness. That is, perhaps, the highest and 
most honourable form of satire. That is not 
the satire of Whistler. He is not full of a 
great sorrow for the wrong done to human 
nature; for him the wrong is altogether done to 
himself. 

He was not a great personality, because he 
241 



Heretics 



thought so much about himself. And the case 
is stronger even than that. He was sometimes 
not even a great artist, because he thought so 
much about art. Any man with a vital knowl- 
edge of the human psychology ought to have 
the most profound suspicion of anybody who 
claims to be an artist, and talks a great deal 
about art. Art is a right and human thing, 
like walking or saying one's prayers; but the 
moment it begins to be talked about very 
solemnly, a man may be fairly certain that the 
thing has come into a congestion and a kind of 
difficulty. 

The artistic temperament is a disease that 
afflicts amateurs. It is a disease which arises 
from men not having sufficient power of ex- 
pression to utter and get rid of the element of 
art in their being. It is healthful to every sane 
man to utter the art within him; it is essential 
to every sane man to get rid of the art within 
him at all costs. Artists of a large and whole- 
some vitality get rid of their art easily, as they 
breathe easily, or perspire easily. But in artists 
of less force, the thing becomes a pressure, and 
produces a definite pain, which is called the 
artistic temperament. Thus, very great artists 
are able to be ordinary men — men like Shake- 
speare or Browning. There are many real trag- 
242 



On the Wit of Whistler 

edies of the artistic temperament, tragedies of 
vanity or violence or fear. But the great tragedy 
of the artistic temperament is that it cannot 
produce any art. 

Whistler could produce art; and in so far he 
was a great man. But he could not forget art; 
and in so far he was only a man with the 
artistic temperament. There can be no stronger 
manifestation of the man who is a really great 
artist than the fact that he can dismiss the sub- 
ject of art; that he can, upon due occasion, wish 
art at the bottom of the sea. Similarly, we 
should always be much more inclined to trust 
a solicitor who did not talk about conveyancing 
over the nuts and wine. What we really desire 
of any man conducting any business is that the 
full force of an ordinary man should be put 
into that particular study. We do not desire 
that the full force of that study should be put 
into an ordinary man. We do not in the least 
wish that our particular law-suit should pour 
its energy into our barrister's games with his 
children, or rides on his bicycle, or medite ions 
on the morning star. But we do, as a matter 
of fact, desire that his games with his children, 
and his rides on his bicycle, and his meditations 
on the morning star should pour something of 
their energy into our law-suit. We do desire 

243 



Heretics 



that if he has gained any especial lung devel- 
opment from the bicycle, or any bright and 
pleasing metaphors from the morning star, that 
they should be placed at our disposal in that 
particular forensic controversy. In a word, we 
are very glad that he is an ordinary man, since 
that may help him to be an exceptional lawyer. 

Whistler never ceased to be an artist. As 
Mr. Max Beerbohm pointed out in one of his 
extraordinarily sensible and sincere critiques, 
Whistler really regarded Whistler as his greatest 
work of art. The white lock, the single eye- 
glass, the remarkable hat — these were much 
dearer to him than any nocturnes or arrange- 
ments that he ever threw off. He could throw 
off the nocturnes; for some mysterious reason 
he could not throw off the hat. He never threw 
off from himself that disproportionate accumu- 
lation of aestheticism which is the burden of the 
amateur. 

It need hardly be said that this is the real 
explanation of the thing which has puzzled so 
many dilettante critics, the problem of the ex- 
treme ordinariness of the behaviour of so many 
great geniuses in history. Their behaviour was 
so ordinary that it was not recorded; hence it 
was so ordinary that it seemed mysterious. 
Hence people say that Bacon wrote Shakespeare. 
244 



On the Wit of Whistler 

The modern artistic temperament cannot under- 
stand how a man who could write such lyrics 
as Shakespeare wrote, could be as keen as 
Shakespeare was on business transactions in a 
little town in Warwickshire. The explanation 
is simple enough; it is that Shakespeare had a 
real lyrical impulse, wrote a real lyric, and so 
got rid of the impulse and went about his busi- 
ness. Being an artist did not prevent him from 
being an ordinary man, any more than being 
a sleeper at night or being a diner at dinner 
prevented him from being an ordinary man. 

All very great teachers and leaders have had 
this habit of assuming their point of view to be 
one which was human and casual, one which 
would readily appeal to every passing man. If 
a man is genuinely superior to his fellows the 
first thing that he believes in is the equality of 
man. We can see this, for instance, in that 
strange and innocent rationality with which 
Christ addressed any motley crowd that hap- 
pened to stand about Him. "What man of 
you having a hundred sheep, and losing one, 
would not leave the ninety and nine in the 
wilderness, and go after that which was lost?" 
Or, again, "What man of you if his son ask for 
bread will he give him a stone, or if he ask for 
a fish will he give him a serpent ? " This plain- 

245 



Heretics 



ness, this almost prosaic camaraderie, is the note 
of all very great minds. 

To very great minds the things on which 
men agree are so immeasurably more important 
than the things on which they differ, that the 
latter, for all practical purposes, disappear. 
They have too much in them of an ancient 
laughter even to endure to discuss the difference 
between the hats of two men who were both 
born of a woman, or between the subtly varied 
cultures of two men who have both to die. 
The first-rate great man is equal with other 
men, like Shakespeare. The second-rate great 
man is on his knees to other men, like Whitman. 
The third-rate great man is superior to other 
men, like Whistler. 



346 



XVIII — The Fallacy of the Young Nation 

TO say that a man is an idealist is 
merely to say that he is a man; but, 
nevertheless, it might be possible to 
effect some valid distinction between 
one kind of idealist and another. One possible 
distinction, for instance, could be effected by 
saying that humanity is divided into conscious 
idealists and unconscious idealists. In a similar 
way, humanity is divided into conscious ritual- 
ists and unconscious ritualists. The curious 
thing is, in that example as in others, that it is 
the conscious ritualism which is comparatively 
simple, the unconscious ritual which is really 
heavy and complicated. The ritual which is 
comparatively rude and straightforward is the 
ritual which people call "ritualistic." It con- 
sists of plain things like bread and wine and 
fire, and men falling on their faces. But the 
ritual which is really complex, and many col- 
oured, and elaborate, and needlessly formal, is 
the ritual which people enact without knowing 
it. It consists not of plain things like wine 
and fire, but of really peculiar, and local, and 
exceptional, and ingenious things — things like 
door-mats, and door-knockers, and electric bells, 
247 



Heretics 



and silk hats, and white ties, and shiny cards, 
and confetti. The truth is that the modern 
man scarcely ever gets back to very old and 
simple things except when he is performing 
some religious mummery. The modern man 
can hardly get away from ritual except by en- 
tering a ritualistic church. In the case of these 
old and mystical formalities we can at least say 
that the ritual is not mere ritual; that the sym- 
bols employed are in most cases symbols which 
belong to a primary human poetry. The most 
ferocious opponent of the Christian ceremonials 
must admit that if Catholicism had not insti- 
tuted the bread and wine, somebody else would 
most probably have done so. Any one with a 
poetical instinct will admit that to the ordinary 
human instinct bread symbolizes something 
which cannot very easily be symbolized other- 
wise; that wine, to the ordinary human instinct, 
symbolizes something which cannot very easily 
be symbolized otherwise. But white ties in the 
evening are ritual, and nothing else but ritual. 
No one would pretend that white ties in the 
evening are primary and poetical. Nobody 
would maintain that the ordinary human in- 
stinct would in any age or country tend to 
symbolize the idea of evening by a white necktie. 
Rather, the ordinary human instinct would, I 
248 



The Fallacy of the Young Nation 

imagine, tend to symbolize evening by cravats 
with some of the colours of the sunset, not white 
neckties, but tawny or crimson neckties — neck- 
ties of purple or olive, or some darkened gold. 
Mr. J. A. Kensit, for example, is under the im- 
pression that he is not a ritualist. But the daily 
life of Mr. J. A. Kensit, like that of any ordinary 
modern man, is, as a matter of fact, one con- 
tinual and compressed catalogue of mystical 
mummery and flummery. To take one instance 
out of an inevitable hundred: I imagine that 
Mr. Kensit takes off his hat to a lady; and what 
can be more solemn and absurd, considered in 
the abstract, than symbolizing the existence of 
the other sex by taking off a portion of your 
clothing and waving it in the air? This, I 
repeat, is not a natural and primitive symbol, like 
fire or food. A man might just as well have to 
take off his waistcoat to a lady ; and if a man, by 
the social ritual of his civilization, had to take off 
his waistcoat to a lady, every chivalrous and 
sensible man would take off his waistcoat to a 
lady. In short, Mr. Kensit, and those- who agree 
with him, may think, and quite sincerely think, 
that men give too much incense and ceremonial 
to their adoration of the other world. But no- 
body thinks that he can give too much incense 
and ceremonial to the adoration of this world. 
249 



Heretics 



All men, then, are ritualists, but are either 
conscious or unconscious ritualists. The con- 
scious ritualists are generally satisfied with a few 
very simple and elementary signs; the uncon- 
scious ritualists are not satisfied with anything 
short of the whole of human life, being almost 
insanely ritualistic. The first is called a rit- 
ualist because he invents and remembers one 
rite; the other is called an anti-ritualist because 
he obeys and forgets a thousand. And a some- 
what similar distinction to this which I have 
drawn with some unavoidable length, between 
the conscious ritualist and the unconscious rit- 
ualist, exists between the conscious idealist and 
the unconscious idealist. It is idle to inveigh 
against cynics and materialists — there are no 
cynics, there are no materialists. Every man 
is idealistic; only it so often happens that he 
has the wrong ideal. Every man is incurably 
sentimental; but, unfortunately, it is so often a 
false sentiment. When we talk, for instance, 
of some unscrupulous commercial figure, and 
say that he would do anything for money, we 
use quite an inaccurate expression, and we 
slander him very much. He would not do 
anything for money. He would do some things 
for money; he would sell his soul for money, 
for instance; and, as Mirabeau humorously said, 
250 



The Fallacy of the Young Nation 

he would be quite wise "to take money for 
muck." He would oppress humanity for money; 
but then it happens that humanity and the soul 
are not things that he believes in; they are not 
his ideals. But he has his own dim and delicate 
ideals; and he would not violate these for 
money. He would not drink out of the soup- 
tureen, for money. He would not wear his 
coat-tails in front, for money. He would not 
spread a report that he had softening of the 
brain, for money. In the actual practice of 
life we find, in the matter of ideals, exactly 
what we have already found in the matter of 
ritual. We find that while there is a perfectly 
genuine danger of fanaticism from the men who 
have unworldly ideals, the permanent and urgent 
danger of fanaticism is from the men who have 
worldly ideals. 

People who say that an ideal is a dangerous 
thing, that it deludes and intoxicates, are per- 
fectly right. But the ideal which intoxicates 
most is the least idealistic kind of ideal. The 
ideal which intoxicates least is the very ideal 
ideal; that sobers us suddenly, as all heights 
and precipices and great distances do. Granted 
that it is a great evil to mistake a cloud for a 
cape; still, the cloud, which can be most easily 
mistaken for a cape, is the cloud that is nearest 

251 



Heretics 



the earth. Similarly, we may grant that it may 
be dangerous to mistake an ideal for something 
practical. But we shall still point out that, in 
this respect, the most dangerous ideal of all is 
the ideal which looks a little practical. It is 
difficult to attain a high ideal; consequently, it 
is almost impossible to persuade ourselves that 
we have attained it. But it is easy to attain a 
low ideal; consequently, it is easier still to per- 
suade ourselves that we have attained it when 
we have done nothing of the kind. To take a 
random example. It might be called a high 
ambition to wish to be an archangel; the man 
who entertained such an ideal would very pos- 
sibly exhibit asceticism, or even frenzy, but not, 
I think, delusion. He would not think he was 
an archangel, and go about flapping his hands 
under the impression that they were wings. 
But suppose that a sane man had a low ideal; 
suppose he wished to be a gentleman. Any one 
who knows the world knows that in nine weeks 
he would have persuaded himself that he was a 
gentleman; and this being manifestly not the 
case, the result will be very real and practical 
dislocations and calamities in social life. It is 
not the wild ideals which wreck the practical 
world; it is the tame ideals. 
The matter may, perhaps, be illustrated by 
252 



The Fallacy of the Young Nation 

a parallel from our modern politics. When 
men tell us that the old Liberal politicians of 
the type of Gladstone cared only for ideals, of 
course, they are talking nonsense — they cared 
for a great many other things, including votes. 
And when men tell us that modern politicians 
of the type of Mr. Chamberlain or, in another 
way, Lord Rosebery, care only for votes or for 
material interest, then again they are talking 
nonsense — these men care for ideals like all 
other men. But the real distinction which may 
be drawn is this, that to the older politician the 
ideal was an ideal, and nothing else. To the 
new politician his dream is not only a good 
dream, it is a reality. The old politician would 
have said, "It would be a good thing if there 
were a Republican Federation dominating the 
world." But the modern politician does not 
say, "It would be a good thing if there were a 
British Imperialism dominating the world." He 
says, "It is a good thing that there is a British 
Imperialism dominating the world;" whereas 
clearly there is nothing of the kind. The old 
Liberal would say "There ought to be a good 
Irish government in Ireland." But the ordinary 
modern Unionist does not say, "There ought 
to be a good English government in Ireland." 
He says, "There is a good English government 
253 



Heretics 



in Ireland;" which is absurd. In short, the 
modern politicians seem to think that a man 
becomes practical merely by making assertions 
entirely about practical things. Apparently, a 
delusion does not matter as long as it is a 
materialistic delusion. Instinctively most of us 
feel that, as a practical matter, even the con- 
trary is true. I certainly would much rather 
share my apartments with a gentleman who 
thought he was God than with a gentleman who 
thought he was a grasshopper. To be continu- 
ally haunted by practical images and practical 
problems, to be constantly thinking of things 
as actual, as urgent, as in process of completion 
— these things do not prove a man to be prac- 
tical; these things, indeed, are among the most 
ordinary signs of a lunatic. That our modern 
statesmen are materialistic is nothing against 
their being also morbid. Seeing angels in a 
vision may make a man a supernaturalist to 
excess. But merely seeing snakes in delirium 
tremens does not make him a naturalist. 

And when we come actually to examine the 
main stock notions of our modern practical 
politicians, we find that those main stock 
notions are mainly delusions. A great many 
instances might be given of the fact. We might 
take, for example, the case of that strange class 

254 



The Fallacy of the Young Nation 

of notions which underlie the word "union," 
and all the eulogies heaped upon it. Of course, 
union is no more a good thing in itself than 
separation is a good thing in itself. To have a 
party in favour of union and a party in favour 
of separation, is as absurd as to have a party in 
favour of going upstairs and a party in favour 
of going downstairs. The question is not 
whether we go up or down stairs, but where 
we are going to, and what we are going for? 
Union is strength; union is also weakness. It 
is a good thing to harness two horses to a cart; 
but it is not a good thing to try and turn two 
hansom cabs into one four-wheeler. Turning 
ten nations into one empire may happen to be 
as feasible as turning ten shillings into one 
half-sovereign. Also it may happen to be as 
preposterous as turning ten terriers into one 
mastiff. The question in all cases is not a 
question of union or absence of union, but of 
identity or absence of identity. Owing to cer- 
tain historical and moral causes, two nations 
may be so united as upon the whole to help 
each other. Thus England and Scotland pass 
their time in paying each other compliments; 
but their energies and atmospheres run distinct 
and parallel, . and consequently do not clash. 
Scotland continues to be educated and Calvin- 

255 



Heretics 



istic; England continues to be uneducated and 
happy. But owing to certain other moral and ' 
certain other political causes, two nations may 
be so united as only to hamper each other; 
their lines do clash and do not run parallel. 
Thus, for instance, England and Ireland are 
so united that the Irish can sometimes rule 
England, but can never rule Ireland. The edu- 
cational systems, including the last Education 
Act, are here, as in the case of Scotland, a very 
good test of the matter. The overwhelming 
majority of Irishmen believe in a strict Catholi- 
cism; the overwhelming majority of Englishmen 
believe in a vague Protestantism. The Irish 
party in the Parliament of Union is just large 
enough to prevent the English education being 
indefinitely Protestant, and just small enough 
to prevent the Irish education being definitely 
Catholic. Here we have a state of things which 
no man in his senses would ever dream of 
wishing to continue if he had not been bewitched 
by the sentimentalism of the mere word "union." 
This example of union, however, is not the 
example which I propose to take of the in- 
grained futility and deception underlying all the 
assumptions of the modern practical politician. 
I wish to speak especially of another and much 
more general delusion. It pervades the minds 
256 



The Fallacy of the Young Nation 

and speeches of all the practical men of all 
parties; and it is a childish blunder built upon 
a single false metaphor. I refer to the universal 
modern talk about young nations and new 
nations; about America being young, about 
New Zealand being new. The whole thing is 
a trick of words. America is not young, New 
Zealand is not new. It is a very discussable 
question whether they are not both much older 
than England or Ireland. 

Of course we may use the metaphor of youth 
about America or the colonies, if we use it 
strictly as implying only a recent origin. But 
if we use it (as we do use it) as implying vigour, 
or vivacity, or crudity, or inexperience, or hope, 
or a long life before them, or any of the romantic 
attributes of youth, then it is surely as clear as 
daylight that we are duped by a stale figure of 
speech. We can easily see the matter clearly 
by applying it to any other institution parallel 
to the institution of an independent nationality. 
If a club called "The Milk and Soda League" 
(let us say) was set up yesterday, as I have no 
doubt it was, then, of course, "The Milk and 
Soda League" is a young club in the sense that 
it was set up yesterday, but in no other sense. 
It may consist entirely of moribund old gentle- 
men. It may be moribund itself. We may 

2 57 



Heretics 



call it a young club, in the light of the fact that 
it was founded yesterday. We may also call 
it a very old club in the light of the fact that it 
will most probably go bankrupt to-morrow. 
All this appears very obvious when we put it in 
this form. Any one who adopted the young- 
community delusion with regard to a bank or a 
butcher's shop would be sent to an asylum. 
But the whole modern political notion that 
America and -the colonies must be very vigorous 
because they are very new, rests upon no better 
foundation. That America was founded long 
after England does not make it even in the 
faintest degree more probable that America will 
not perish a long time before England. That 
England existed before her colonies does not 
make it any the less likely that she will exist 
after her colonies. And when we look at the 
actual history of the world, we find that great 
European nations almost invariably have sur- 
vived the vitality of their colonies. When we 
look at the actual history of the world, we find 
that if there is a thing that is bom old and dies 
young, it is a colony. The Greek colonies went 
to pieces long before the Greek civilization. 
The Spanish colonies have gone to pieces long 
before the nation of Spain — nor does there 
seem to be any reason to doubt the possibility 
258 



The Fallacy of the Young Nation 

or even the probability of the conclusion that 
the colonial civilization, which owes its origin 
to England, will be much briefer and much less 
vigorous than the civilization of England itself. 
The English nation will still be going the way 
of all European nations when the Anglo-Saxon 
race has gone the way of all fads. Now, of 
course, the interesting question is, have we, in 
the case of America and the colonies, any real 
evidence of a moral and intellectual youth as 
opposed to the indisputable triviality of a merely 
chronological youth? Consciously or uncon- 
sciously, we know that we have no such evi- 
dence, and consciously or unconsciously, there- 
fore, we proceed to make it up. Of this pure 
and placid invention, a good example, for in 
stance, can be found in a recent poem of Mr. 
Rudyard Kipling's. Speaking of the English 
people and the South African War, Mr. Kipling 
says that "we fawned en the younger nations 
for the men that could shoot and ride." Some 
people considered this sentence insulting. All 
that I am concerned with at present is the 
evident fact that it is not true. The colonies 
provided very useful volunteer troops, but they 
did not provide the best troops, nor achieve 
the most successful exploits. The best work 
in the war on the English side was done, as 
259 



Heretics 



might have been expected, by the best English 
regiments. The men who could shoot and ride 
were not the enthusiastic corn merchants from 
Melbourne, any more than they were the en- 
thusiastic clerks from Cheapside. The men 
who could shoot and ride were the men who 
had been taught to shoot and ride in the dis- 
cipline of the standing army of a great Euro- 
pean power. Of course, the colonials are as 
brave and athletic as any other average white 
men. Of course, they acquitted themselves 
with reasonable credit. All I have here to 
indicate is that, for the purposes of this theory 
of the new nation, it is necessary to maintain 
that the colonial forces were more useful or 
more heroic than the gunners at Colenso or the 
Fighting Fifth. And of this contention there 
is not, and never has been, one stick or straw 
of evidence. 

A similar attempt is made, and with even less 
success, to represent the literature of the colonies 
as something fresh and vigorous and important. 
The imperialist magazines are constantly spring- 
ing upon us some genius from Queensland or 
Canada, through whom we are expected to 
smell the odours of the bush or the prairie. 
As a matter of fact, any one who is even slightly 
interested in literature as such (and I, for one, 
260 



The Fallacy of the Young Nation 

confess that I am only slightly interested in 
literature as such), will freely admit that the 
stories of these geniuses smell of nothing but 
printer's ink, and that not of first-rate quality. 
By a great effort of Imperial imagination the 
generous English people reads into these works 
a force and a novelty. But the force and the 
novelty are not in the new writers; the force 
and the novelty are in the ancient heart of the 
English. Anybody who studies them impar- 
tially will know that the first-rate writers of 
the colonies are not even particularly novel in 
their note and atmosphere, are not only not 
producing a new kind of good literature, but are 
not even in any particular sense producing a 
new kind of bad literature. The first-rate 
writers of the new countries are really almost 
exactly like the second-rate writers of the old 
countries. Of course they do' feel the mystery 
of the wilderness, the mystery of the bush, for 
all simple and honest men feel this in Mel- 
bourne, or Margate, or South St. Pancras. But 
when they write most sincerely and most suc- 
cessfully, it is not with a background of the 
mystery of the bush, but with a background, 
expressed or assumed, of our own romantic 
cockney civilization. What really moves their 
souls with a kindly terror is not the mystery of 
261 



Heretics 



the wilderness, but the Mystery of a Hansom 
Cab. 

Of course there are some exceptions to this 
generalization. The one really arresting ex- 
ception is Olive Schreiner, and she is quite as 
certainly an exception that proves the rule. 
Olive Schreiner is a fierce, brilliant, and realistic 
novelist; but she is all this precisely because 
she is not English at all. Her tribal kinship is 
with the country of Teniers and Maarten Maar- 
tens — that is, with a country of realists. Her 
literary kinship is with the pessimistic fiction of 
the continent; with the novelists whose very 
pity is cruel. Olive Schreiner is the one English 
colonial who is not conventional, for the simple 
reason that South Africa is the one English 
colony which is not English, and probably never 
will be. And, of course, there are individual 
exceptions in a minor way. I remember in par- 
ticular some Australian tales by Mr. Mcllwain 
which were really able and effective, and which, 
for that reason, I suppose, are not presented to 
the public with blasts of a trumpet. But my 
general contention, if put before any one with 
a love of letters, will not be disputed if it is 
understood. It is not the truth that the colonial 
civilization as a whole is giving us, or shows 
any signs of giving us, a literature which will 
262 



The Fallacy of the Young Nation 

startle and renovate our own. It may be a 
very good thing for us to have an affectionate 
illusion in the matter; that is quite another 
affair. The colonies may have given England 
a new emotion; I only say that they have not 
given the world a new book. 

Touching these English colonies, I do not 
wish to be misunderstood. I do not say of 
them or of America that they have not a future, 
or that they will not be great nations. I merely 
deny the whole established modern expression 
about them. I deny that they are "destined" 
to a future. I deny that they are "destined" 
to be great nations. I deny (of course) that 
any human thing is destined to be anything. 
All the absurd physical metaphors, such as 
youth and age, living and dying, are, when ap 
plied to nations, but pseudo-scientific attempts 
to conceal from men the awful liberty of their 
lonely souls. 

In the case of America, indeed, a warning to 
this effect is instant and essential. America, 
of course, like every other human thing, can in 
spiritual sense live or die as much as it chooses. 
But at the present moment the matter which 
America has very seriously to consider is not 
how near it is to its birth and beginning, but 
how near it may be to its end. It is only a 
263 



Heretics 



verbal question whether the American civiliza- 
tion is young; it may become a very practical 
and urgent question whether it is dying. When 
once we have cast aside, as we inevitably have 
after a moment's thought, the fanciful physical 
metaphor involved in the word "youth," what 
serious evidence have we that America is a fresh 
force and not a stale one ? It has a great many 
people, like China; it has a great deal of money, 
like defeated Carthage or dying Venice. It is 
full of bustle and excitability, like Athens after 
its ruin, and all the Greek cities in their decline. 
It is fond of new things; but the old are always 
fond of new things. Young men read chron- 
icles, but old men read newspapers. It admires 
strength and good looks; it admires a big and 
barbaric beauty in its women, for instance; but 
so did Rome when the Goth was at the gates. 
All these are things quite compatible with fun- 
damental tedium and decay. There are three 
main shapes or symbols in which a nation can 
show itself essentially glad and great — by the 
heroic in government, by the heroic in arms, 
and by the heroic in art. Beyond government, 
which is, as it were, the very shape and body of 
a nation, the most significant thing about any 
citizen is his artistic attitude towards a holiday 
and his moral attitude towards a fight — that 
264 



The Fallacy of the Young Nation 

is, his way of accepting life and his way of 
accepting death. 

Subjected to these eternal tests, America does 
not appear by any means as particularly fresh 
or untouched. She appears with all the weak- 
ness and weariness of modern England or of 
any other Western power. In her politics she 
has broken up exactly as England has broken 
up, into a bewildering opportunism and insin- 
cerity. In the matter of war and the national 
attitude towards war, her resemblance to Eng- 
land is even more manifest and melancholy. 
It may be said with rough accuracy that there 
are three stages in the life of a strong people. 
First, it is a small power, and fights small 
powers. Then it is a great power, and fights 
great powers. Then it is a great power, and 
fights small powers, but pretends that they are 
great powers, in order to rekindle the ashes of 
its ancient emotion and vanity. After that, the 
next step is to become a small power itself. 
England exhibited this symptom of decadence 
very badly in the war with the Transvaal; but 
America exhibited it worse in the war with 
Spain. There was exhibited more sharply and 
absurdly than anywhere else the ironic contrast 
between the very careless choice of a strong line 
and the very careful choice of a weak enemy. 
265 



Heretics 



America added to all her other late Roman or 
Byzantine elements the element of the Cara- 
callan triumph, the triumph over nobody. 

But when we come to the last test of nation- 
ality, the test of art and letters, the case is 
almost terrible. The English colonies have 
produced no great artists; and that fact may 
prove that they are still full of silent possibilities 
and reserve force. But America has produced 
great artists. And that fact most certainly 
proves that she is full of a fine futility and the 
end of all things. Whatever the American men 
of genius are, they are not young gods making 
a young world. Is the art of Whistler a brave, 
barbaric art, happy and headlong? Does Mr. 
Henry James infect us with the spirit of a 
schoolboy? No; the colonies have not spoken, 
and they are safe. Their silence may be the 
silence of the unborn. But out of America has 
come a sweet and startling cry, as unmistakable 
as the cry of a dying man. 



366 



XIX — Slum Novelists and the Slums 

ODD ideas are entertained in our time 
about the real nature of the doctrine 
pf human fraternity. The real doc- 
trine is something which we do not, 
with all our modern humanitarianism, very 
clearly understand, much less very closely prac- 
tise. There is nothing, for instance, particu- 
larly undemocratic about kicking your butler 
downstairs. It may be wrong, but it is not 
unfraternal. Ik a certain sense, the blow or 
kick may be Considered as a confession of 
equality: you are meeting your butler body 
to body; you a\e almost according him the 
privilege of the Wei. There is nothing un- 
democratic, though there may be something 
unreasonable, in expecting a great deal from 
the butler, and bejng filled with a kind of 
frenzy of surprise \ihen he falls short of the 
divine stature. The thing which is really un- 
democratic and unfrat\mal is not to expect the 
butler to be more or \ess divine. The thing 
which is really undemocratic and unfraternal 
is to say, as so many aodern humanitarians 
say, " Of course one musWake allowances for 
267 \ 



\ 
\ 



Heretics 



those on a lower plane." All things considered, 
indeed, it may be said, without undue exaggera- 
tion, that the really undemocratic and unfra- 
ternal thing is the common practice of not 
kicking the butler downstairs. 

It is only because such a vast section of the 
modern world is out of sympathy with the serious 
democratic sentiment that this statement will 
seem to many to be lacking in seriousness. 
Democracy is not philanthropy; it is not even 
altruism or social reform. Democracy is not 
founded on pity for the common man; democ- 
racy is founded on reverence for the common 
man, or, if you will, even on fear of him. It 
does not champion man because man is so 
miserable, but because man is so sublime. It 
does not object so much to .he ordinary man 
being a slave as to his not being a king, for its 
dream is always the dream of the first Roman 
republic, a nation of kings. 

Next to a genuine repuMic, the most demo- 
cratic thing in the world s a hereditary despot- 
ism. I mean a despotsm in which there is 
absolutely no trace whatever of any nonsense 
about intellect or special fitness for the post. 
Rational despotism — that is, selective despot- 
ism — is always a cirse to mankind, because 
with that you have tie ordinary man misunder- 
268 



Slum Novelists and the Slums 

stood and misgoverned by some prig who has no 
brotherly respect for him at all. But irrational 
despotism is always democratic, because it is 
the ordinary man enthroned. The worst form 
of slavery is that which is called Caesarism, or 
the choice of some bold or brilliant man as 
despot because he is suitable. For that means 
that men choose a representative, not because 
he represents them, but because he does not. 
Men trust an ordinary man like George III. 
or William IV. because they are themselves 
ordinary men and understand him. Men trust 
an ordinary man because they trust themselves. 
But men trust a great man because they do not 
trust themselves. And hence the worship of 
great men always appears in times of weakness 
and cowardice; we never hear of great men 
until the time when all other men are small. 

Hereditary despotism is, then, in essence and 
sentiment democratic because it chooses from 
mankind at random. If it does not declare that 
every man may rule, it declares the next most 
democratic thing; it declares that any man may 
rule. Hereditary aristocracy is a far worse and 
more dangerous thing, because the numbers 
and multiplicity of an aristocracy make it some- 
times possible for it to figure as an aristocracy 
of intellect. Some of its members will pre- 
269 



Heretics 



sumably have brains, and thus they, at any rate, 
will be an intellectual aristocracy within the 
social one. They will rule the aristocracy by 
virtue of their intellect, and they will rule the 
country by virtue of their aristocracy. Thus a 
double falsity will be set up, and millions of 
the images of God, who, fortunately for then- 
wives and families, are neither gentlemen nor 
clever men, will be represented by a man like 
Mr. Balfour or Mr. Wyndham, because he is 
too gentlemanly to be called merely clever, and 
just too clever to be called merely a gentleman. 
But even an hereditary aristocracy may exhibit, 
by a sort of accident, from time to time some of 
the basically democratic quality which belongs 
to a hereditary despotism. It is amusing to 
think how much conservative ingenuity has been 
wasted in the defence of the House of Lords 
by men who were desperately endeavouring to 
prove that the House of Lords consisted of 
clever men. There is one really good defence 
of the House of Lords, though admirers of the 
peerage are strangely coy about using it; and 
that is, that the House of Lords, in its full and 
proper strength, consists of stupid men. It 
really would be a plausible defence of that 
otherwise indefensible body to point out that 
the clever men in the Commons, who owed their 
270 



Slum Novelists and the Slums 

power to cleverness, ought in the last resort to 
be checked by the average man in the Lords, 
who owed their power to accident. Of course, 
there would be many answers to such a conten- 
tion, as, for instance, that the House of Lords 
is largely no longer a House of Lords, but a 
House of tradesmen and financiers, or that the 
bulk of the commonplace nobility do not vote, 
and so leave the chamber to the prigs and the 
specialists and the mad old gentlemen with 
hobbies. But on some occasions the House of 
Lords, even under all these disadvantages, is in 
some sense representative. When all the peers 
flocked together to vote against Mr. Gladstone's 
second Home Rule Bill, for instance, those who 
said that the peers represented the English 
people, were perfectly right. All those dear old 
men who happened to be born peers were at 
that moment, and upon that question, the pre- 
cise counterpart of all the dear old men who 
happened to be born paupers or middle-class 
gentlemen. That mob of peers did really rep- 
resent the English people — that is to say, it 
was honest, ignorant, vaguely excited, almost 
unanimous, and obviously wrong. Of course, 
rational democracy is better as an expression 
of the public will than the haphazard hereditary 
method. While we are about having any kind 
271 



Heretics 



of democracy, let it be rational democracy. But 
if we are to have any kind of oligarchy, let it 
be irrational oligarchy. Then at least we shall 
be ruled by men. 

But the thing which is really required for 
the proper working of democracy is not merely 
the democratic system, or even the democratic 
philosophy, but the democratic emotion. The 
democratic emotion, like most elementary and 
indispensable things, is a thing difficult to de- 
scribe at any time. But it is peculiarly difficult 
to describe it in our enlightened age, for the 
simple reason that it is peculiarly difficult to 
find it. It is a certain instinctive attitude which 
feels the things in which all men agree to be 
unspeakably important, and all the things in 
which they differ (such as mere brains) to be 
almost unspeakably unimportant. The nearest 
approach to it in our ordinary life would be the 
promptitude with which we should consider 
mere humanity in any circumstance of shock 
or death. We should say, after a somewhat 
disturbing discovery, "There is a dead man 
under the sofa." We should not be likely to 
say, "There is a dead man of considerable 
personal refinement under the sofa-" We 
should say, "A woman has fallen into the 
water." We should not say, "A, highly edu- 
372 



Slum Novelists and the Slums 

cated woman has fallen into the water." No- 
body would say, "There are the remains of a 
clear thinker in your back garden." Nobody 
would say, "Unless you hurry up and Stop him, 
a man with a very fine ear for music will have 
jumped off that cliff." But this emotion, which 
all of us have in connection with such things as 
birth and death, is to some people native and 
constant at all ordinary times and in all ordi- 
nary places. It was native to St. Francis of 
Assisi. It was native to Walt Whitman. In 
this strange and splendid degree it cannot be 
expected, perhaps, to pervade a whole com- 
monwealth or a whole civilization; but one 
commonwealth may have it much more than 
another commonwealth, one civilization much 
more than another civilization. No community, 
perhaps, ever had it so much as the early Fran- 
ciscans. No community, perhaps, ever had it 
so little as ours. 

Everything in our age has, when carefully 
examined, this fundamentally undemocratic 
quality. In religion and morals we should 
admit, in the abstract, that the sins of the 
educated classes were as great as, or perhaps 
greater than, the sins of the poor and ignorant, 
But in practice the great difference between the 
mediaeval ethics and ours is that ours concen- 

273 



Heretics 



trate attention on the sins which are the sins of 
the ignorant, and practically deny that the sins 
which are the sins of the educated are sins at 
all. We are always talking about the sin of 
intemperate drinking, because it is quite obvious 
that the poor have it more than the rich. But 
we are always denying that there is any such 
thing as the sin of pride, because it would be 
quite obvious that the rich have it more than 
the poor. We are always ready to make a 
saint or prophet of the educated man who goes 
into cottages to give a little kindly advice to the 
uneducated. But the mediaeval idea of a saint 
or prophet was something quite different. The 
mediaeval saint or prophet was an uneducated 
man who walked into grand houses to give a 
little kindly advice to the educated. The old 
tyrants had enough insolence to despoil the 
poor, but they had not enough insolence to 
preach to them. It was the gentleman who 
oppressed the slums; but it was the slums that 
admonished the gentleman. And just as we 
are undemocratic in faith and morals, so we 
are, by the very nature of our attitude in such 
matters, undemocratic in the tone of our prac- 
tical politics. It is a sufficient proof that we 
are not an essentially democratic state that we 
are always wondering what we shall do with 
274 



Slum Novelists and the Slums 

the poor. If we were democrats, we should be 
wondering what the poor will do with us. With 
us the governing class is always saying to itself, 
"What laws shall we make?" In a purely 
democratic state it would be always saying, 
"What laws can we obey?" A purely demo- 
cratic state perhaps there has never been. But 
even the feudal ages were in practice thus far 
democratic, that every feudal potentate knew 
that any laws which he made would in all 
probability return upon himself. His feathers 
might be cut off for breaking a sumptuary law. 
His head might be cut off for high treason. 
But the modern laws are almost always laws 
made to affect the governed class, but not the 
governing. We have public-house licensing 
laws, but not sumptuary laws. That is to say, 
we have laws against the festivity and hospi- 
tality of the poor, but no laws against the 
festivity and hospitality of the rich. We have 
laws against blasphemy — that is, against a 
kind of coarse and offensive speaking in which 
nobody but a rough and obscure man would 
be likely to indulge. But we have no laws 
against heresy — that is, against the intellectual 
poisoning of the whole people, in which only a 
prosperous and prominent man would be likely 
to be successful. The evil of aristocracy is not 

275 



Heretics 



that it necessarily leads to the infliction of bad 
things or the suffering of sad ones; the evil of 
aristocracy is that it places everything in the 
hands of a class of people who can always 
inflict what they can never suffer. Whether 
what they inflict is, in their intention, good or 
bad, they become equally frivolous. The case 
against the governing class of modern England 
is not in the least that it is selfish; if you like, 
you may call the English oligarchs too fantas- 
tically unselfish. The case against them simply 
is that when they legislate for all men, they 
always omit themselves. 

We are undemocratic, then, in our religion, 
as is proved by our efforts to "raise" the poor. 
We are undemocratic in our government, as is 
proved by our innocent attempt to govern them 
well. But above all we are undemocratic in 
our literature, as is proved by the torrent of 
novels about the poor and serious studies of the 
poor which pour from our publishers every 
month. And the more "modern" the book 
is the more certain it is to be devoid of demo- 
cratic sentiment. 

A poor man is a man who has not got much 
money. This may seem a simple and unneces- 
sary description, but in the face of a great 
mass of modern fact and fiction, it seems very 
276 



Slum Novelists and the Slums 

necessary indeed; most of our realists and so- 
ciologists talk about a poor man as if he were 
an octopus or an alligator. There is no more 
need to study the psychology of poverty than 
to study the psychology of bad temper, or the 
psychology of vanity, or the psychology of 
animal spirits. A man ought to know some- 
thing of the emotions of an insulted man, not 
by being insulted, but simply by being a man. 
And he ought to know something of the emo- 
tions of a poor man, not by being poor, but 
simply by being a man. Therefore, in any 
writer who is describing poverty, my first objec- 
tion to him will be that he has studied his 
subject. A democrat would have imagined it. 

A great many hard things have been said 
about religious slumming and political or social 
slumming, but surely the most despicable of all 
is artistic slumming. The religious teacher is 
at least supposed to be interested in the coster- 
monger because he is a man; the politician is 
in some dim and perverted sense interested in 
the costermonger because he is a citizen; it is 
only the wretched writer who is interested in the 
costermonger merely because he is a coster- 
monger. Nevertheless, so long as he is merely 
seeking impressions, or in other words copy, 
his trade, though dull, is honest. But when he 
277 



Heretics 



endeavours to represent that he is describing 
the spiritual core of a costermonger, his dim 
vices and his delicate virtues, then we must 
object that his claim is preposterous; we must 
remind him that he is a journalist and nothing 
else. He has far less psychological authority 
even than the foolish missionary. For he is 
in the literal and derivative sense a journalist, 
while the missionary is an eternalist. The mis- 
sionary at least pretends to have a version of 
the man's lot for all time; the journalist only 
pretends to have a version of it from day to day. 
The missionary comes to tell the poor man that 
he is in the same condition with all men. 
The journalist comes to tell other people how 
different the poor man is from everybody else. 

If the modern novels about the slums, such 
as novels of Mr. Arthur Morrison, or the ex- 
ceedingly able novels of Mr. Somerset Maug- 
ham, are intended to be sensational, I can only 
say that that is a noble and reasonable object, 
and that they attain it. A sensation, a shock 
to the imagination, like the contact with cold 
water, is always a good and exhilarating thing; 
and, undoubtedly, men will always seek this 
sensation (among other forms) in the form of 
the study of the strange antics of remote or 
alien peoples. In the twelfth century men 
278 



Slum Novelists and the Slums 

obtained this sensation by reading about 
dog-headed men in Africa. In the twentieth 
century they obtained it by reading about 
pig-headed Boers in Africa. The men of the 
twentieth century were certainly, it must be 
admitted, somewhat the more credulous of the 
two. For it is not recorded of the men in the 
twelfth century that they organized a sanguinary 
crusade solely for the purpose of altering the 
singular formation of the heads of the Africans. 
But it may be, and it may even legitimately be, 
that since all these monsters have faded from 
the popular mythology, it is necessary to have in 
our fiction the image of the horrible and hairy 
East-ender, merely to keep alive in us a fearful 
and childlike wonder at external peculiarities. 
But the Middle Ages (with a great deal more 
common sense than it would now be fashionable 
to admit) regarded natural history at bottom 
rather as a kind of joke; they regarded the 
soul as very important. Hence, while they had 
a natural history of dog-headed men, they did 
not profess to have a psychology of dog-headed 
men. They did not profess to mirror the mind 
of a dog-headed man, to share his tenderest 
secrets, or mount with his most celestial musings. 
They did not write novels about the semi- 
canine creature, attributing to him all the oldest 
279 



Heretics 



morbidities and all the newest fads. It is per- 
missible to present men as monsters if we wish 
to make the reader jump ; and to make anybody 
jump is always a Christian act. But it is not 
permissible to present men as regarding them- 
selves as monsters, or as making themselves 
jump. To summarize, our slum fiction is quite 
defensible as aesthetic fiction; it is not defensible 
as spiritual fact. 

One enormous obstacle stands in the way of 
its actuality. The men who write it, and the 
men who read it, are men of the middle classes 
or the upper classes; at least, of those who are 
loosely termed the educated classes. Hence, 
the fact that it is the life as the refined man 
sees it proves that it cannot be the life as the 
unrefined man lives it. Rich men write stories 
about poor men, and describe them as speaking 
with a coarse, or heavy, or husky enunciation. 
But if poor men wrote novels about you or me 
they would describe us as speaking with some 
absurd shrill and affected voice, such as we only 
hear from a duchess in a three-act farce. The 
slum novelist gains his whole effect by the fact 
that some detail is strange to the reader; but 
that detail by the nature of the case cannot be 
strange in itself. It cannot be strange to the 
soul which he is professing to study. The slum 
280 



Slum Novelists and the Slums 

novelist gains his effects by describing the same 
grey mist as draping the dingy factory and the 
dingy tavern. But to the man he is supposed 
to be studying there must be exactly the same 
difference between the factory and the tavern 
that there is to a middle-class man between a 
late night at the office and a supper at Pagani's. 
The slum novelist is content with pointing out 
that to the eye of his particular class a pickaxe 
looks dirty and a pewter pot looks dirty. But 
the man he is supposed to be studying sees the 
difference between them exactly as a clerk sees 
the difference between a ledger and an edition 
de luxe. The chiaroscuro of the life is inevi- 
tably lost; for to us the high lights and the 
shadows are a light grey. But the high lights 
and the shadows are not a light grey in that 
life any more than in any other. The kind 
of man who could really express the pleasures 
of the poor would be also the kind of man 
who could share them. In short, these books 
are not a record of the psychology of poverty. 
They are a record of the psychology of wealth 
and culture when brought in contact with 
poverty. They are not a description of the 
state of the slums. They are only a very dark 
and dreadful description of the state of the 
shimmers. 



Heretics 



One might give innumerable examples of the 
essentially unsympathetic and unpopular quality 
of these realistic writers. But perhaps the sim- 
plest and most obvious example with which we 
could conclude is the mere fact that these writers 
are realistic. The poor have many other vices, 
but, at least, they are never realistic. The poor 
are melodramatic and romantic in grain; the 
poor all believe in high moral platitudes and 
copy-book maxims; probably this is the ultimate 
meaning of the great saying, "Blessed are the 
poor." Blessed are the poor, for they are 
always making life, or trying to make life like 
an Adelphi play. Some innocent educational- 
ists and philanthropists (for even philanthropists 
can be innocent) have expressed a grave aston- 
ishment that the masses prefer shilling shockers 
to scientific treatises and melodramas to prob- 
lem plays. The reason is very simple. The 
realistic story is certainly more artistic than the 
melodramatic story. If what you desire is deft 
handling, delicate proportions, a unity of artistic 
atmosphere, the realistic story has a full advan- 
tage over the melodrama. In everything that 
is light and bright and ornamental the realistic 
story has a full advantage over the melodrama. 
But, at least, the melodrama has one indispu- 
table advantage over the realistic story. The 
282 



Slum Novelists and the Slums 

melodrama is much more like life. It is much 
more like man, and especially the poor man. 
It is very banal and very inartistic when a 
poor woman at the Adelphi says, "Do you 
think I will sell my own child?" But poor 
women in the Battersea High Road do say, 
"Do you think I will sell my own child?" 
They say it on every available occasion; you can 
hear a sort of murmur or babble of it all the 
way down the street. It is very stale and weak 
dramatic art (if that is all) when the workman 
confronts his master and says, "I'm a man." 
But a workman does say "I'm a man" two or 
three times every day. In fact, it is tedious, 
possibly, to hear poor men being melodramatic 
behind the footlights; but that is because one 
can always hear them being melodramatic in 
the street outside. In short, melodrama, if it 
is dull, is dull because it is too accurate. Some- 
what the same problem exists in the case of 
stories about schoolboys. Mr. Kipling's " Stalky 
and Co." is much more amusing (if you are 
talking about amusement) than the late Dean 
Farrar's "Eric; or, Little by Little." But 
"Eric" is immeasurably more like real school- 
life. For real school-life, real boyhood, is full 
of the things of which Eric is full — priggish- 
ness, a crude piety, a silly sin, a weak but 
283 



Heretics 



continual attempt at the heroic, in a word, 
melodrama. And if we wish to lay a firm basis 
for any efforts to help the poor, we must not 
become realistic and see them from the outside. 
We must become melodramatic, and see them 
from the inside. The novelist must not take 
out his notebook and say, "I am an expert." 
No; he must imitate the workman in the Adelphi 
play. He must slap himself on the chest and 
say, "I am a man." 



XX — Concluding Remarks on the Impor- 
tance of Orthodoxy 

WHETHER the human mind can 
advance or not, is a question too 
little discussed, for nothing can 
be more dangerous than to found 
our social philosophy on any theory which is 
debatable but has not been debated. But if 
we assume, for the sake of argument, that there 
has been in the past, or will be in the future, 
such a thing as a growth or improvement of 
the human mind itself, there still remains a 
very sharp objection to be raised against the 
modern version of that improvement. The 
vice of the modern notion of mental progress 
is that it is always something concerned with 
the breaking of bonds, the effacing of bounda- 
ries, the casting away of dogmas. But if there 
be such a thing as mental growth, it must mean 
the growth into more and more definite convic- 
tions, into more and more dogmas. The 
human brain is a machine for coming to con- 
clusions; if it cannot come to conclusions it is 
rusty. When we hear of a man too clever to 
believe, we are hearing of something having 

28 S 



Heretics 



almost the character of a contradiction in terms. 
It is like hearing of a nail that was too good to 
hold down a carpet ; or a bolt that was too strong 
to keep a door shut. Man can hardly be de- 
fined, after the fashion of Carlyle, as an animal 
who makes tools; ants and beavers and many 
other animals make tools, in the sense that they 
make an apparatus. Man can be denned as 
an animal that makes dogmas. As he piles 
doctrine on doctrine and conclusion on con- 
clusion in the formation of some tremendous 
scheme of philosophy and religion, he is, in the 
only legitimate sense of which the expression 
is capable, becoming more and more human. 
When he drops one doctrine after another in a 
refined scepticism, when he declines to tie him- 
self to a system, when he says that he has 
outgrown definitions, when he says that he 
disbelieves in finality, when, in his own imagi- 
nation, he sits as God, holding no form of creed 
but contemplating all, then he is by that very 
process sinking slowly backwards into the 
vagueness of the vagrant animals and the 
unconsciousness of the grass. Trees have no 
dogmas. Turnips are singularly broad-minded. 
If then, I repeat, there is to be mental ad- 
vance, it must be mental advance in the con- 
struction of a definite philosophy of life. And 
286 



Concluding Remarks 



that philosophy of life must be right and the 
other philosophies wrong. Now of all, or 
nearly all, the able modern writers whom I 
have briefly studied in this book, this is espe- 
cially and pleasingly true, that they do each of 
them have a constructive and affirmative view, 
and that they do take it seriously and ask us 
to take it seriously. There is nothing merely 
sceptically progressive about Mr. Rudyard 
Kipling. There is nothing in the least broad- 
minded about Mr. Bernard Shaw. The pa- 
ganism of Mr. Lowes Dickinson is more grave 
than any Christianity. Even the opportunism 
of Mr. H. G. Wells is more dogmatic than the 
idealism of anybody else. Somebody com- 
plained, I think, to Matthew Arnold that he 
was getting as dogmatic as Carlyle. He replied, 
"That may be true; but you overlook an ob- 
vious difference. I am dogmatic and right, 
and Carlyle is dogmatic and wrong." The 
strong humour of the remark ought not to 
disguise from us its everlasting seriousness and 
common sense; no man ought to write at all, 
or even to speak at all, unless he thinks that 
he is in truth and the other man in error. In 
similar style, I hold that I am dogmatic and 
right, while Mr. Shaw is dogmatic and wrong. 
But my main point, at present, is to notice that 
287 



Heretics 



the chief among these writers I have discussed 
do most sanely and courageously offer them- 
selves as dogmatists, as founders of a system. 
It may be true that the thing in Mr. Shaw most 
interesting to me, is the fact that Mr. Shaw is 
wrong. But it is equally true that the thing 
in Mr. Shaw most interesting to himself, is the 
fact that Mr. Shaw is right. Mr. Shaw may 
have none with him but himself; but it is not 
for himself he cares. It is for the vast and 
universal church, of which he is the only 
member. 

The two typical men of genius whom I have 
mentioned here, and with whose names I have 
begun this book, are very symbolic, if only 
because they have shown that the fiercest dog- 
matists can make the best artists. In the fin 
de silde atmosphere every one was crying out 
that literature should be free from all causes 
and all ethical creeds. Art was to produce only 
exquisite workmanship, and it was especially 
the note of those days to demand brilliant plays 
and brilliant short stories. And when they got 
them, they got them from a couple of moralists. 
The best short stories were written by a man 
trying to preach Imperialism. The best plays 
were written by a man trying to preach Social- 
ism. All the art of all the artists looked tiny 
288 



Concluding Remarks 



and tedious beside the art which was a by- 
product of propaganda. 

The reason, indeed, is very simple. A man 
cannot be wise enough to be a great artist 
without being wise enough to wish to be a 
philosopher. A man cannot have the energy 
to produce good art without having the energy 
to wish to pass beyond it. A small artist is 
content with art; a great artist is content with 
nothing except everything. So we find that 
when real forces, good or bad, like Kipling and 
G. B. S., enter our arena, they bring with them 
not only startling and arresting art, but very 
startling and arresting dogmas. And they care 
even more, and desire us to care even more, 
about their startling and arresting dogmas than 
about their startling and arresting art. Mr. 
Shaw is a good dramatist, but what he desires 
more than anything else to be is a good politi- 
cian. Mr. Rudyard Kipling is by divine caprice 
and natural genius an unconventional poet; but 
what he desires more than anything else to be 
is a conventional poet. He desires to be the 
poet of his people, bone of their bone, and flesh 
of their flesh, understanding their origins, cele- 
brating their destiny. He desires to be Poet 
Laureate, a most sensible and honourable and 
public-spirited desire. Having been given by 
289 



Heretics 



the gods originality — that is, disagreement with 
others — he desires divinely to agree with them. 
But the most striking instance of all, more 
striking, I think, even than either of these, is 
the instance of Mr. H. G. Wells. He began in 
a sort of insane infancy of pure art. He began 
by making a new heaven and a new earth, with 
the same irresponsible instinct by which men 
buy a new necktie or button-hole. He began 
by trifling with the stars and systems in order 
to make ephemeral anecdotes; he killed the 
universe for a joke. He has since become more 
and more serious, and has become, as men 
inevitably do when they become more and more 
serious, more and more parochial. He was 
frivolous about the twilight of the gods; but 
he is serious about the London omnibus. He 
was careless in "The Time Machine," for that 
dealt only with the destiny of all things; but 
he is careful, and even cautious, in "Mankind 
in the Making," for that deals with the day 
after to-morrow. He began with the end of 
the world, and that was easy. Now he has 
gone on to the beginning of the world, and that 
is difficult. But the main result of all this is 
the same as in the other cases. The men who 
have really been the bold artists, the realistic 
artists, the uncompromising artists, are the men 
290 



Concluding Remarks 



who have turned out, after all, to be writing 
"with a purpose." Suppose that any cool and 
cynical art-critic, any art-critic fully impressed 
with the conviction that artists were greatest 
when they were most purely artistic, suppose 
that a man who professed ably a humane 
aestheticism, as did Mr. Max Beerbohm, or a 
cruel aestheticism, as did Mr. W. E. Henley, had 
cast his eye over the whole fictional literature 
which was recent in the year 1895, and had 
been asked to select the three most vigorous 
and promising and original artists and artistic 
works, he would, I think, most certainly have 
said that for a fine artistic audacity, for a real 
artistic delicacy, or for a whiff of true novelty in 
art, the things that stood first were "Soldiers 
Three," by a Mr. Rudyard Kipling; "Arms 
and the Man," by a Mr. Bernard Shaw; and 
"The Time Machine," by a man called Wells. 
And all these men have shown themselves 
ingrainedly didactic. You may express the 
matter if you will by saying that if we want 
doctrines we go to the great artists. But it is 
clear from the psychology of the matter that 
this is not the true statement; the true statement 
is that when we want any art tolerably brisk 
and bold we have to go to the doctrinaires. 
In concluding this book, therefore, I would 
291 



Heretics 



ask, first and foremost, that men such as these 
of whom I have spoken should not be insulted 
by being taken for artists. No man has any 
right whatever merely to enjoy the work of Mr. 
Bernard Shaw; he might as well enjoy the 
invasion of his country by the French. Mr. 
Shaw writes either to convince or to enrage us. 
No man has any business to be a Kiplingite 
without being a politician, and an Imperialist 
politician. If a man is first with us, it should 
be because of what is first with him. If a man 
convinces us at all, it should be by his convic- 
tions. If we hate a poem of Kipling's from 
political passion, we are hating it for the same 
reason that the poet loved it; if we dislike him 
because of his opinions, we are disliking him 
for the best of all possible reasons. If a man 
comes into Hyde Park to preach it is permissible 
to hoot him; but it is discourteous to applaud 
him as a performing bear. And an artist is 
only a performing bear compared with the 
meanest man who fancies he has anything to 
say. 

There is, indeed, one class of modern writers 
and thinkers who cannot altogether be over- 
looked in this question, though there is no space 
here for a lengthy account of them, which, in- 
deed, to confess the truth, would consist chiefly 
292 



Concluding Remarks 



of abuse. I mean those who get over all these 
abysses and reconcile all these wars by talking 
about "aspects of truth," by saying that the 
art of Kipling represents one aspect of the 
truth, and the art of William Watson another; 
the art of Mr. Bernard Shaw one aspect of the 
truth, and the art of Mr. Cunningham Grahame 
another; the art of Mr. H. G. Wells one aspect, 
and the art of Mr. Coventry Patmore (say) 
another. I will only say here that this seems 
to me an evasion which has not even had the 
sense to disguise itself ingeniously in words. 
If we talk of a certain thing being an aspect of 
truth, it is evident that we claim to know what 
is truth; just as, if we talk of the hind leg of a 
dog, we claim to know what is a dog. Unfor- 
tunately, the philosopher who talks about as- 
pects of truth generally also asks, "What is 
truth?" Frequently even he denies the exist- 
ence of truth, or says it is inconceivable by the 
human intelligence. How, then, can he recog- 
nize its aspects? I should not like to be an 
artist who brought an architectural sketch to a 
builder, saying, "This is the south aspect of 
Sea- View Cottage. Sea- View Cottage, of course, 
does not exist." I should not even like very 
much to have to explain, under such circum- 
stances, that Sea- View Cottage might exist, but 

293 



Heretics 



was unthinkable by the human mind. Nor 
should I like any better to be the bungling and 
absurd metaphysician who professed to be able 
to see everywhere the aspects of a truth that is 
not there. Of course, it is perfectly obvious 
that there are truths in Kipling, that there are 
truths in Shaw or Wells. But the degree to 
which we can perceive them depends strictly 
upon how far we have a definite conception 
inside us of what is truth. It is ludicrous to 
suppose that the more sceptical we are the more 
we see good in everything. It is clear that the 
more we are certain what good is, the more we 
shall see good in everything. 

I plead, then, that we should agree or dis- 
agree with these men. I plead that we should 
agree with them at least in having an abstract 
belief. But I know that there are current in 
the modem world many vague objections to 
having an abstract belief, and I feel that we 
shall not get any further until we have dealt 
with some of them. The first objection is 
easily stated. 

A common hesitation in our day touching 
the use of extreme convictions is a sort of notion 
that extreme convictions, specially upon cosmic 
matters, have been responsible in the past for 
the thing which is called bigotry. But a very 
294 



Concluding Remarks 



small amount of direct experience will dissipate 
this view. In real life the people who are most 
bigoted are the people who have no convictions 
at all. The economists of the Manchester 
school who disagree with Socialism take Social- 
ism seriously. It is the young man in Bond 
Street, who does not know what socialism 
means, much less whether he agrees with it, 
who is quite certain that these socialist fellows 
are making a fuss about nothing. The man 
who understands the Calvinist philosophy 
enough to agree with it must understand the 
Catholic philosophy in order to disagree with 
it. It is the vague modern who is not at all 
certain what is right who is most certain that 
Dante was wrong. The serious opponent of 
the Latin Church in history, even in the act 
of showing that it produced great infamies, 
must know that it produced great saints. It 
is the hard-headed stockbroker, who knows no 
history and believes no religion, who is, never- 
theless, perfectly convinced that all these priests 
are knaves. The Salvationist at the Marble 
Arch may be bigoted, but he is not too bigoted 
to yearn from a common human kinship after 
the dandy on church parade. But the dandy 
on church parade is so bigoted that he does not 
in the least yearn after the Salvationist at the 

295 



Heretics 



Marble Arch. Bigotry may be roughly defined 
as the anger of men who have no opinions. It 
is the resistance offered to definite ideas by that 
vague bulk of people whose ideas are indefinite 
to excess. Bigotry may be called the appalling 
frenzy of the indifferent. This frenzy of the in- 
different is in truth a terrible thing ; it has made all 
monstrous and widely pervading persecutions. 
In this degree it was not the people who cared 
who ever persecuted; the people who cared were 
not sufficiently numerous. It was the people 
who did not care who filled the world with 
fire and oppression. It was the hands of the 
indifferent that lit the faggots; it was the hands 
of the indifferent that turned the rack. There 
have come some persecutions out of the pain of 
a passionate certainty; but these produced, not 
bigotry, but fanaticism — a very different and 
a somewhat admirable thing. Bigotry in the 
main has always been the pervading omnipo- 
tence of those who do not care crushing out 
those who care in darkness and blood. 

There are people, however, who dig some- 
what deeper than this into the possible evils of 
dogma. It is felt by many that strong philo- 
sophical conviction, while it does not (as they 
perceive) produce that sluggish and fundamen- 
tally frivolous condition which we call bigotry, 
396 



Concluding Remarks 



does produce a certain concentration, exaggera- 
tion, and moral impatience, which we may agree 
to call fanaticism. They say, in brief, that 
ideas are dangerous things. In politics, for 
example, it is commonly urged against a man 
like Mr. Balfour, or against a man like Mr. 
John Morley, that a wealth of ideas is danger- 
ous. The true doctrine on this point, again, 
is surely not very difficult to state. Ideas are 
dangerous, but the man to, whom they are least 
dangerous is the man of ideas. He is acquainted 
with ideas, and moves among them like a lion- 
tamer. Ideas are dangerous, but the man to 
whom they are most dangerous is the man of 
no ideas. The man of no ideas will find the 
first idea fly to his head like wine to the head 
of a teetotaller. It is a common error, I think, 
among the Radical idealists of my own party 
and period to suggest that financiers and busi- 
ness men are a danger to the empire because 
they are so sordid or so materialistic. The 
truth is that financiers and business men are a 
danger to the empire because they can be senti- 
mental about any sentiment, and idealistic 
about any ideal, any ideal that they find lying 
about. Just as a boy who has not known much 
of women is apt too easily to take a woman for 
the woman, so these practical men, unaccus- 
297 



Heretics 



tomed to causes, are always inclined to think 
that if a thing is proved to be an ideal it is 
proved to be the ideal. Many, for example, 
avowedly followed Cecil Rhodes because he had 
a vision. They might as well have followed 
him because he had a nose; a man without some 
kind of dream of perfection is quite as much of 
a monstrosity as a noseless man. People say 
of such a figure, in almost feverish whispers, 
"He knows his own mind," which is exactly like 
saying in equally feverish whispers, "He blows 
his own nose." Human nature simply cannot 
subsist without a hope and aim of some kind; 
as the sanity of the Old Testament truly said, 
where there is no vision the people perisheth. 
But it is precisely because an ideal is necessary 
to man that the man without ideals is in per- 
manent danger of fanaticism. There is nothing 
which is so likely to leave a man open to the 
sudden and irresistible inroad of an unbalanced 
vision as the cultivation of business habits. All 
of us know angular business men who think 
that the earth is fiat, or that Mr. Kruger was at 
the head of a great military despotism, or that 
men are graminivorous, or that Bacon wrote 
Shakespeare. Religious and philosophical be- 
liefs are, indeed, as dangerous as fire, and 
nothing can take from them that beauty of 
298 



Concluding Remarks 



danger. But there is only one way of really 
guarding ourselves against the excessive danger 
of them, and that is to be steeped in philosophy 
and soaked in religion. 

Briefly, then, we dismiss the two opposite 
dangers of bigotry and fanaticism, bigotry which 
is a too great vagueness and fanaticism which 
is a too great concentration. We say that the 
cure for the bigot is belief; we say that the cure 
for the idealist is ideas. To know the best 
theories of existence and to choose the best 
from them (that is, to the best of our own strong 
conviction) appears to us the proper way to be 
neither bigot nor fanatic, but something more 
firm than a bigot and more terrible than a 
fanatic, a man with a definite opinion. But 
that definite opinion must in this view begin 
with the basic matters of human thought, and 
these must not be dismissed as irrelevant, as 
religion, for instance, is too often in our days 
dismissed as irrelevant. Even if we think re- 
ligion insoluble, we cannot think it irrelevant. 
Even if we ourselves have no view of the ulti- 
mate verities, we must feel that wherever such 
a view exists in a man it must be more important 
than anything else in him. The instant that' 
the thing ceases to be the unknowable, it 
becomes the indispensable. 

*99 



Heretics 



There can be no doubt, I think, that the idea 
does exist in our time that there is something 
narrow or irrelevant or even mean about attack- 
ing- a man's religion, or arguing from it in 
matters of politics or ethics. There can be 
quite as little doubt that such an accusation of 
narrowness is itself almost grotesquely narrow. 
To take an example from comparatively current 
events: we all know that it was not uncommon 
for a man to be considered a scarecrow of 
bigotry and obscurantism because he distrusted 
the Japanese, or lamented the rise of the Japa- 
nese, on the ground that the Japanese were 
Pagans. Nobody would think that there was 
anything antiquated or fanatical about distrust- 
ing a people because of some difference between 
them and us in practice or political machinery. 
Nobody would think it bigoted to say of a 
people, "I distrust their influence because they 
are Protectionists." No one would think it 
narrow to say, "I lament their rise because they 
are Socialists, or Manchester Individualists, or 
strong believers in militarism and conscrip- 
tion." A difference of opinion about the nature 
of Parliaments matters very much; but a differ- 
ence of opinion about the nature of sin does not 
matter at all. A difference of opinion about 
the object of taxation matters very much; but 
300 



Concluding Remarks 



a difference of opinion about the object of 
human existence does not matter at all. We 
have a right to distrust a man who is in a 
different kind of municipality; but we have no 
right to mistrust a man who is in a different 
kind of cosmos. This sort of enlightenment is 
surely about the most unenlightened that it is 
possible to imagine. To recur to the phrase 
which I employed earlier, this is tantamount to 
saying that everything is important with the 
exception of everything. Religion is exactly 
the thing which cannot be left out — because 
it includes everything. The most absent-minded 
person cannot well pack his Gladstone-bag and 
leave out the bag. We have a general view of 
existence, whether we like it or not; it alters, 
or, to speak more accurately, it creates and 
involves everything we say or do, whether we 
like it or not. If we regard the Cosmos as a 
dream, we regard the Fiscal Question as a 
dream. If we regard the Cosmos as a joke, 
we regard St. Paul's Cathedral as a joke. If 
everything is bad, then we must believe (if it 
be possible) that beer is bad; if everything be 
good, we are forced to the rather fantastic con- 
clusion that scientific philanthropy is good. 
Every man in the street must hold a metaphys- 
ical system, and hold it firmly. The utmost 
301 



Heretics 



possibility is that he may have held it so firmly 
and so long as to have forgotten all about its 
existence. 

This latter situation is certainly possible; in 
fact, it is the situation of the whole modern 
world. The modem world is filled with men 
who hold dogmas so strongly that they do not 
even know that they are dogmas. It may be 
said even that the modern world, as a corporate 
body, holds certain dogmas so strongly that it 
does not know that they are dogmas. It may 
be thought "dogmatic," for instance, in some 
circles accounted progressive, to assume the 
perfection or improvement of man in another 
world. But it is not thought "dogmatic" to 
assume the perfection or improvement of man 
in this world; though that idea of progress is 
quite as unproved as the idea of immortality, 
and from a rationalistic point of view quite as 
improbable. Progress happens to be one of 
our dogmas, and a dogma means a thing which 
is not thought dogmatic. Or, again, we see 
nothing "dogmatic" in the inspiring, but cer- 
tainly most startling, theory of physical science, 
that we should collect facts for the sake of facts, 
even though they seem as useless as sticks and 
straws. This is a great and suggestive idea, 
and its utility may, if you will, be proving 
302 



Concluding Remarks 



itself, but its utility is, in the abstract, quite as 
disputable as the utility of that calling on 
oracles or consulting shrines which is also said 
to prove itself. Thus, because we are not in a 
civilization which believes strongly in oracles or 
sacred places, we see the full frenzy of those who 
killed themselves to find the sepulchre of Christ. 
But being in a civilization which does believe in 
this dogma of fact for facts' sake, we do not see 
the full frenzy of those who kill themselves to 
find the North Pole. I am not speaking of a 
tenable ultimate utility which is true both of 
the Crusades and the polar explorations. I 
mean merely that we do see the superficial and 
aesthetic singularity, the startling quality, about 
the idea of men crossing a continent with armies 
to conquer the place where a man died. But 
we do not see the aesthetic singularity and 
startling quality of men dying in agonies to 
find a place where no man can live — a place 
only interesting because it is supposed to be 
the meeting-place of some lines that do not 
exist. 

Let us, then, go upon a long journey and 
enter on a dreadful search. Let us, at least, 
dig and seek till we have discovered our own 
opinions. The dogmas we really hold are far 
more fantastic, and, perhaps, far more beautiful 

3°3 



Heretics 



than we think. In the course of these essays 
I fear that I have spoken from time to time 
of rationalists and rationalism, and that in a 
disparaging sense. Being full of that kindliness 
which should come at the end of everything, 
even of a book, I apologize to the rationalists 
even for calling them rationalists. There are 
no rationalists. We all believe fairy-tales, and 
live in them. Some, with a sumptuous literary 
rum, believe in the existence of the lady clothed 
with the sun. Some, with a more rustic, elvish 
instinct, like Mr. McCabe, believe merely in 
the impossible sun itself. Some hold the un- 
demonstrable dogma of the existence of God; 
some the equally undemonstrable dogma of the 
existence of the man next door. 

Truths turn into dogmas the instant that 
they are disputed. Thus every man who utters 
a doubt defines a religion. And the scepticism 
of our time does not really destroy the beliefs, 
rather it creates them; gives them their limits 
and their plain and defiant shape. We who are 
Liberals once held Liberalism lightly as a 
truism. Now it has been disputed, and we 
hold it fiercely as a faith. We who believe in 
patriotism once thought patriotism to be reason- 
able, and thought little more about it. Now 
we know it to be unreasonable, and know it to 

3°4 



Concluding Remarks 



be right. We who are Christians never knew 
the great philosophic common sense which 
inheres in that mystery until the anti-Christian 
writers pointed it out to us. The great march 
of mental destruction will go on. Everything 
will be denied. Everything will become a 
creed. It is a reasonable position to deny the 
stones in the street; it will be a religious dogma 
to assert them. It is a rational thesis that we 
are all in a dream; it will be a mystical sanity 
to say that we are all awake. Fires will be 
kindled to testify that two and two make four. 
Swords will be drawn to prove that leaves are 
green in summer. We shall be left defending, 
not only the incredible virtues and sanities of 
human life, but something more incredible still, 
this huge impossible universe which stares us 
in the face. We shall fight for visible prodigies 
as if they were invisible. We shall look on the 
impossible grass and the skies with a strange 
courage. We shall be of those who have seen 
and yet have believed. 



THE END. 



305